.. -*- encoding: utf-8 -*-

.. meta::
   :PG.Id: 44535
   :PG.Title: The Secret of the Earth
   :PG.Released: 2013-12-28
   :PG.Rights: Public Domain
   :PG.Producer: Al Haines
   :DC.Creator: Charles Willing Beale
   :DC.Title: The Secret of the Earth
   :DC.Language: en
   :DC.Created: 1899
   :coverpage: images/img-cover.jpg

=======================
THE SECRET OF THE EARTH
=======================

.. clearpage::

.. pgheader::

.. container:: titlepage center white-space-pre-line

   .. vspace:: 3

   .. class:: x-large

      THE SECRET
      OF THE EARTH.

   .. vspace:: 2

   .. class:: medium

      BY

   .. class:: large

      CHARLES WILLING BEALE.

   .. class:: small

      *Author of "The Ghost of Guir House."*

   .. vspace:: 3

   .. class:: medium

      \F. TENNYSON NEELY,
      PUBLISHER,
      LONDON, NEW YORK.

   .. vspace:: 4

.. container:: verso center white-space-pre-line

   .. class:: small

      Copyrighted, 1899,
      in the
      United States
      and
      Great Britain,
      by
      \F. TENNYSON NEELY.

   .. class:: small

      (All Rights Reserved.)

   .. vspace:: 4

.. class:: center x-large bold

   THE SECRET OF THE EARTH.

.. vspace:: 3

.. class:: center large bold

   PROLOGUE.

.. vspace:: 2

When Dirk Waaijen, master of the Voorne, was five
days out from the island of Celebes, a strange thing
happened.

For nearly a week the Dutchman had idled along with
a cargo of cocoa, jaggaree, trepang, some Manado coffee,
a few bags of nutmegs and other products of the
Archipelago, but without an incident worth logging; when
suddenly, an odd looking cask, with mast and streamer,
was seen floating in the waters ahead, and all hands
became alive with excitement.  A couple of burly fellows
hauled the barrel upon the deck, with the expectation of
a prize, but were discomfited on finding that it
contained only some cotton cloth, carefully wrapped about a
dirty water-stained document, written in a language
which no one could understand.  Even Captain Waaijen
himself was unable to read a word of it, despite his wise
look, and the volumes of smoke which he blew from time
to time over the packet.  Had he confided in me, his only
English speaking passenger, I might at least have made
him comprehend the importance of the paper, even if
unable to render a literal translation; but the captain was
surly, and took the bundle to his room.  It is even
possible that he was ignorant of the fact that it was written
in the English language.  However this may have been,
I was surprised on reaching Gravenhage, the end of our
voyage, to have the paper thrust into my hands by
Waaijen himself, and without a word of explanation.
Believing it to be merely the record of some unfortunate
craft foundered in the South Sea, I laid the packet aside,
not even unrolling it for weeks.  When I did so, I was
amazed at the contents, and immediately sought the
master of the Voorne; but he had left upon another of
those endless voyages, the length of which even the
company was unable to decide.  Assured that no claim will
ever be made upon the document, and overwhelmed with
the profundity of its contents, I offer it to the public,
convinced that in the history of our planet, there is
nothing half so astounding as the revelation it contains.

It is to be regretted that the paper cannot be given in
its entirety; the omissions, indicated by asterisks, being
the result of damage caused by salt water to the MS.,
which has made it undecipherable in those places; the
total thus lost amounting to more than a hundred pages.

The following is an exact rendering of the decipherable
parts of the Attlebridge papers, handed me by the
captain of the Voorne.





.. vspace:: 4

.. _`I.`:

.. class:: center large bold

   \I.

.. vspace:: 2

I am to write roughly of the past—more carefully of
the present.  Of the past that our identity may be
established by reference to certain events which many will
remember, should we be lost.  Of the present, for reasons
that will be obvious as I proceed.

On the morning of the 16th of November, 1894, I
awoke to find myself the occupant of a narrow iron
bedstead, in a small, poorly furnished room.  The wall paper
was mildewed, and the ceiling discolored with smoke.  I
was unable to remember where I was, and called aloud:

"Torrence!"

A sleepy answer recalled the situation, and assured me
that all was well.  Torrence, who was my twin brother,
occupied the mate to my bed, on the opposite side of the
room.  Not wishing to disturb him, I lay quietly
watching the approach of dawn through a small window with
Venetian blinds, crank-sided and broken.  Later, I was
myself aroused by a curse coming from the other bed.
The curse was launched broadly against the town, and
concentrated into a deeper venom as it reached its
objective climax—the room.  I smiled and turned over.

"Glad you're awake at last," I ventured, observing
that he was looking around the place with a disgust
equal to my own.  It was our first experience of London.
We were Americans, and had just landed.  Torrence
yawned and declared that he had been awake all night,
despite my assurance that he had been snoring shamefully.

"I wonder when the old lady will want her pay for all
this finery," he said, feeling the quality of the sheets,
and looking up at the ceiling dismally.  Indeed we had
a right to feel blue, having but little money, and no
friends, in a strange land.

"She wants it as soon as she can get it," I replied,
having consulted our landlady on the subject the
previous evening.  "In fact, she told me on our way up the
stairs last night, that she generally required her lodgings
to be paid for in advance; but that as we were Americans
she would not insist, although she trusted that we would
be able to settle in a day or two."

"She's too trustful by a jugful.  We may not be able
to pay her at all!" yawned Torrence.

"Don't talk that way; you scare me!" I exclaimed.

The truth is, I was never so daring as Torrence, who
resembled me only in looks, and when he alluded to our
impoverished condition, and its possible consequences, I
shuddered.  Instinctively I glanced at the two modest
trunks against the wall, and reflected that they contained
the bulk of our possessions.  I knew there was not
enough value in both to pay our passage back to New
York, when the little money we had brought with us
should be spent.  Moreover we had burned the bridges,
and must look ahead.

We had come to England for the same reason that
Englishmen sometimes go to America, to ply our crafts,
and earn a living, and now that we were there, I heartily
wished we were back.  My eyes rested in a kind of
reverie on the ends of the trunks where our names were
painted in large, white letters—Torrence and Gurthrie
Attlebridge, respectively.  Then I began to wonder if the
Attlebridges would ever distinguish themselves, and if
either of us would ever carve a fortune out of the
Babylon we had adopted as a home.  Torrence was an
inventor, while I was a writer; and strangely enough, with
proclivities so widely divergent, we had managed with
twin-like harmony to quarrel with our patrons, and our
bread and butter simultaneously and irrevocably.
Torrence decided at once to accept the rather dubious offer
of an Englishman, with whom he had corresponded, to
aid him in the development of his air ship, and I—well I
decided to go with Torrence.  Accordingly we scraped
together what little cash we could, and bade farewell to
Gotham.  We took passage in a cattle boat, and were
nearly three weeks upon the water, having reached
London on the afternoon previous to the opening of this
record.  A search for cheap lodgings in a moderately
respectable part of town, had landed us in the cheerless
apartment described.

Torrence was again stretching himself, preparatory to
rising; but this time his invectives were hurled against
the ship that had brought us over, and the bellowing
beasts that had loaded it.  Not heeding my brother's
unhappy reminiscences of the Galtic, and being anxious
for the future, I inquired how much money he had left.
His answer was not cheering.

"About twenty pounds in those white paper things;
three of those little gold pieces, and a couple of dollars'
worth of silver.  That is from my recollection of last
night; but I must get up and count it."

We jumped out of bed at the same instant, and began
emptying our pockets.  We were not expert in estimating
English money, but concluded that we had a little over
two hundred dollars between us, and that being in a
strange land, with no positive assurance of work, it
behooved us to be up and stirring.  We determined to part
with nothing we could help until one or the other of us
had found employment.  At Torry's suggestion I had
requested our landlady to remit her usual rule of advance
payment, but reflection now made us doubt the wisdom
of such a course.

"She may think we have less than we really have," I
remarked.

"How much time did you say she would give us?"
asked Torrence in reply.

I saw that he was anxious, and when my brother was
anxious, I was generally more so.  In fact, although
twins, I had always leaned upon him, due, I suppose, to
a tacit acknowledgment of his superior powers, and the
fellow had powers superior to most men.  Answering
his question, I said:

"She didn't mention any particular day, but only
remarked that gentlemen usually paid in advance, but that
as we were Americans——"

"I see, as we were not gentlemen, but Americans, she'd
wait till she got it.  What do you think under the
circumstances we'd better do?  Remember that a couple of
hundred dollars for two men to live upon until they
find work in a city like this, isn't exactly wealth.
Remember also the saying about a fool and his money.
Now what shall we do about the landlady?"

"Pay her," I said without hesitation.

"But when?"

"Now!  Give her a couple of weeks in advance, and
then if we want a couple more on credit, it will be easier
to get it."

We decided that Torrence should take what funds we
had, and in his off-hand, plausible manner, make the
payment agreed upon.  He had a wonderful way of
impressing people with the idea that money was of no
importance to him.  When the settlement was made, I was
glad he had done it, it being evident that Mrs. Twiteham
was impressed.  I make a note of these trivial
circumstances to show our actual condition, as well as for
future reference should it ever be needed.

This little transaction disposed of, we sauntered out
into the street to look after breakfast, which we found in
a neighboring restaurant.  The voyage had sharpened
our appetites, and we ate a dollar's worth of food in an
alarmingly short space of time, an extravagance we
agreed should not be repeated.  After breakfast,
however, we felt that having started the day so liberally, it
would hardly be fair to "clip off the corners of a square
meal," as Torry declared, by slighting its proper ending,
and so we bought a couple of large cigars, and then
climbed on top of one of those great omnibuses with three
horses, to seek our fortunes.

It is singular how indifferent men will sometimes be to
expenses with the narrowest margin separating them from
starvation, and yet how parsimonious they often become
with untold wealth at their disposal; and in each
instance their better judgment will condemn the course
pursued.

My brother's air ship had been for years upon the
verge of success.  A fortune had been already spent upon
it, and his friends had grown distrustful.  It was always
a trifle that was needed to perfect the mechanism, which
was doubtless a triumph of inventive genius.  It is not
my purpose to describe the machine, in fact it would be
impossible for me to do so, being neither a mechanic nor
a scientist, but I will simply say that it was built of
aluminum; shaped like an exaggerated cartridge sharpened
at both ends and supported in the air by the
application of an extraordinary discovery which neutralized
the attraction of gravitation, and propelled by a horizontal
screw beneath, which could be made to revolve at
such enormous speed that the effect of the most violent
hurricane was practically inoperative.  As yet, only
models had been made of the machine, the design being
too intricate and costly to admit of a full sized apparatus
until every detail had been mastered; but his last model
had flown, and come so near perfection, that an English
gentleman had written to him about it, offering
assistance under certain conditions.  This offer might never
have been considered, were it not for the disaffection of
his patrons about that time, but as it was, we left
America at once.

The business firm that we were seeking was that of
Wetherbee & Hart, No. 3 Kirby Street.  As the
omnibus carried us through the crowded thoroughfares, it
was plain that Torrence was growing uneasy.  Things
had looked promising in the distance, but as the time
approached for an interview, we began to realize the
consequences of a failure to elicit Wetherbee's interest.
Should he refuse to aid us we could see nothing but the
poorhouse ahead.

On leaving the 'bus, we had a short distance to walk,
and it is safe to say that we were lost in less than five
minutes.  The multiplicity of ways and their labyrinthic
character, was confusing to our rectangular conception
of a town, and after a number of fruitless efforts we
found ourselves back at the corner from which we had
started.  But perseverance finally conquered, and we stood
facing a doorplate which read: "Wetherbee & Hart,
Inventors and Solicitors of Patents."  At that moment I
was so oppressed by the thought of the pending
interview that I wished we were lost again.

Walking up a narrow flight of stairs, we stood before
a glass door with a blue paper shade screening the
interior.  There was no mistake; we were there at last, for
the firm's name was painted in sprawling letters over the
panel.  The outward appearance was not indicative of
wealth, and our hearts sank.  There was an old-fashioned
bell pull, in the absence of electricity, and I rang.  A
boy came to the door with many brass buttons sewed on
to a dirty coat, and Torrence inquired if Mr. Wetherbee
was in.

"No, sir, but Mr. Hart is here," answered the boy.

It was a disappointment, no letters having ever passed
between my brother and the gentleman named.  We
decided to go in, however, and having given our cards to
the boy, passed in to an ante-room.

The place was scant of furniture, and had a
poverty-stricken look.  Two large tables were covered with
models, while the walls were whitewashed and hung with
mechanical drawings.  As there were no chairs, we stood,
and as we had not finished our cigars, continued to
smoke.  The sound of a deep, pompous voice proceeded
from an inner chamber, presumably the sanctum of the
proprietors.  Presently the owner of the voice entered.
He was a man with bushy eyebrows and a square chin.

"Well, gentlemen, what can I do for you?" he asked
magnificently.

We were so taken aback that neither of us knew
exactly what he could do.  I believe Torry thought of
asking him if he could turn a handspring in a
half-bushel measure, a feat he had once seen performed at a
circus, but something in my manner must have stopped
him.  I waited for Torrence to answer respectfully, the
man evidently being accustomed to inspire not only
respect but awe.  My brother, however, took his time, and
after a couple of pulls on his cigar, he said, without
moving from the place where he stood:

"Mr. Hart, I presume!"

"Yes, I am Mr. Hart.  Do you wish to see me?"

"Well, rather!" answered Torrence.  "I've come all
the way from America to see you: or I should say your
partner, Mr. Wetherbee."

Hart coughed, and waved his hand a couple of times
at an imaginary cloud of smoke.

"I must ask you to stop smoking.  It is contrary to
our rules," he observed querulously.

"Certainly!" answered Torrence, throwing his cigar
stump upon the tiled floor and stepping on it.  There
was no receptacle provided for such things, and the floor
looking as dirty as the street, I followed his example.

Hart called for the buttons, and directed him to pick
up the stumps and throw them in the grate in the next
room.  The boy did as he was bid, and passed back into
the sanctum.

"It was a matter of business," I began, observing that
things looked squally, and dreading the consequences of
an unfavorable impression, at the very beginning of our
interview.  "It was in relation to my brother's air ship
that we came, and——"

"And what, pray, do you mean by an air ship?"
demanded Hart, with a look of supercilious superiority
that was more exasperating than withering.

"I supposed you must have heard of it," I ventured to
observe.

"Heard of an air ship!  The idea is preposterous!"
he exclaimed.

"And yet," said Torrence, "I have one, which your
partner, Mr. Wetherbee, is anxious to investigate, and
perhaps to purchase, as I have been led to believe."

"That is impossible!" cried Hart, holding his chin
higher, and adding to his general offensiveness.
"Wetherbee is a man of sense—and—the thing is absurd!"

He turned half around on his heel as if about to leave
us, but my brother's quiet, well-possessed manner
deterred him.

"I beg your pardon.  I have Mr. Wetherbee's letters,
which are sufficient evidence.  We need capital to put
the scheme into practical shape, and give it commercial
value, and I have come to London to seek it."

"The old story.  The one desideratum with you fellows
always.  You have nothing to risk yourselves, and
everything to gain.  If you can delude some fool into
pushing your crazy schemes you are satisfied.  But this,
of all the absurdities, is the most preposterous—the most
utter——"

"And has Mr. Wetherbee never spoken to you of my
invention?" demanded Torrence, growing pale.

"Never! nor is he likely to do so.  Mr. Wetherbee is
a sensible and practical man."

"Perhaps it may have been his good sense and practicability
that led him to take so much interest in my patent,
and I can only express surprise that he has never
mentioned it to you.  But I do not wish to intrude,
Mr. Hart, and as you are doubtless a busy man, I am merely
going to ask you to tell me where I can find your partner,
my business being with him."

"Mr. Wetherbee has neither the time nor the inclination
to talk about such balderdash as you propose, and
as my time is valuable, I must bid you good-morning."

"Stop!" cried Torrence, as the man was about to go,
"when I came here I expected to find a gentleman, but
now acknowledge my mistake, and yet I am going to
honor you with a bet, if you have the nerve to take it,
which I doubt; but I now and here offer to wager you a
thousand pounds against a hundred that I will carry you
to Paris in my air ship within a month!"

It was an absurd boast considering we had not fifty
pounds in the world, and that the ship was not built, and
that we depended on Wetherbee & Hart for the money
to build it.  But the speech had its effect, for Hart
relaxed a trifle from his haughty bearing, and said, with a
manner approaching civility:

"No, gentlemen, you will never carry me in your air
ship anywhere, nor will I bet with you; but if you are
determined to find Mr. Wetherbee, his address is The
Bungalow, Gravesend.  He seldom comes to this office,
and you can reach him by either boat or train."

Torrence took down the address and we bid Hart
good-morning; thoroughly disappointed, but rather pleased
that the interview had not terminated in a fight.

In the street I observed that my brother looked more
anxious than I had yet seen him.  What was to become
of us if we failed to interest Wetherbee?





.. vspace:: 4

.. _`II.`:

.. class:: center large bold

   \II.

.. vspace:: 2

The Bungalow was a quaint, old-fashioned place in
neither town nor country.  The house stood in a garden,
and beyond the garden were some fields belonging to the
premises; and in the distance scattered groups of buildings
like an abortive effort to start a village.  There was
a barn in one of the fields, and from the look of his
surroundings, we should have said that Mr. Wetherbee had
been a farmer whose domain had been encroached upon
by the vanguard of suburban residences.

We went through an iron gate with the words "The
Bungalow" blocked in brass letters between the bars,
and walked down a cemented path bordered with
boxwood, to a green door opening directly into the house.
There was no porch, and the entrance was only a step above
the path.  We were shown into a musty parlor, which
felt damp and cold, although a small fire was burning in
the grate.  The windows were low and opened upon the
garden, but the trees were bare and the flowers dead.
There were pictures on the walls, and jars upon the tables
and mantel, where bunches of withered grasses were
displayed as relics of the summer.  The carpet and
furniture were old and faded.  It did not look like the abode
of wealth, and we saw no ground for hope.  Observing
the dejected look on Torry's face, I tried to comfort him
with the reflection that some of the wealthiest of the
English live with the least ostentation.

"I know it," he answered looking up.  "The man may
be worth a million, but I doubt it."

There was a cough in the ball, and the sound of some
one approaching with a walking stick.  In a minute the
door was opened, and an old man bent nearly double, and
supporting himself with a cane, entered the room.

"Two of you!  I didn't expect to see but one," he
muttered, hobbling across the carpet without further salute,
and then, as he hooked the handle of his stick into the
leg of a chair, and pulled it up to the fire for himself,
added:

"Have seats."

"My brother came with me, as we have always lived
together," said Torrence, by way of explanation,
"although I only sent my individual card, as it is you
and I who have corresponded.  I hope we find you well,
Mr. Wetherbee, and that this damp weather doesn't
disagree with you."

Wetherbee grunted, and poked the fire.

"Nothing disagrees with me," he said after a minute.
"I've been hardened to this climate for eighty years.  It
has done its best to kill me, and failed."  Then with a
grim smile, he added:

"My figure isn't quite as good as it used to be; but
I'm not vain, Mr. Attlebridge; I'm not vain."

"I suppose you've been a sufferer from rheumatism?"
I suggested, by way of talk.

Evidently he did not hear me, as he was raking cinders
from the bottom of the grate.  When he had finished, he
said:

"Did you come over from America in your air ship?"

Torrence laughed.

"Not this time, Mr. Wetherbee, but I expect to go
back in it," he answered.

"Great confidence!  Great confidence!" exclaimed
Wetherbee; "Well, I'm glad of it; nothing is ever
accomplished without it."

The old man leaned his head upon his hands, while his
elbows rested on his knees.  It was impossible for him to
sit upright.  His hair was white, and his face wrinkled;
he looked his age.  Certainly he was a different person
from what Torrence had expected.

"I suppose you have brought a model with you,"
continued Wetherbee; "you Yankees are so handy with such
things."  This was evidently intended as a compliment.

"No," said Torrence, "I did not suppose it was
necessary.  The transportation would have been costly, and I
knew that if you insisted, it could be shipped after me.  My
last effort was deficient in some minor details, which would
have necessitated a thorough overhauling of the parts,
with readjustment.  My position now is that of absolute
mastery of the subject, and I thought, with your
assistance, that I might build a full-sized vessel at once.
There is no longer any need to waste money on models,
as the next machine will fly, full size."

Mr. Wetherbee lifted his head a little.

"How can you be sure of it?" he asked.

"Because my last model did," answered Torrence.

"And yet you admit there was an error."

"There was a slight error of calculation, which
impaired the power I hoped to evolve; but I know where
the mistake lay and can remedy it.  All my plans and
formulas are with me.  There is no vital principle at
stake.  The thing is assured beyond a doubt."

"And what would be the size of the vessel you propose
to build?" asked Wetherbee.

"My idea is to construct a ship for practical aerial
navigation, capable of carrying half a dozen passengers,
with their luggage.  Such a vessel would be about sixty
feet long, with ten feet beam; while her greatest depth
would be about eleven feet."

"And how long a time would it take to construct such
a craft?"

"With everything at our hand, and all necessary funds
forthcoming, I should say it would require about six
weeks."

The old man's figure was growing wonderfully erect.
His eyes shone with vivid intensity.  I could see that my
brother was making an impression, and hoped for a
successful turn in affairs.

"And what did you say would be the probable cost of
such a machine?" inquired Wetherbee, his back still
unrelaxed.

"I did not say," answered Torrence; "but from the
best of my knowledge—provided labor and material are
no dearer over here than at home—I should estimate that
the thing could be turned out ready for service, at an
expense of—say, twenty thousand dollars."

Wetherbee's eyes were fixed intently upon the fire.
He looked even more interested than our most sanguine
expectations could have pictured.

"That is—let me see!" he muttered.

"About four thousand pounds," I answered.

"And you will guarantee the result?"

"Mr. Wetherbee," said Torrence, drawing his chair a
little nearer the invalid's, "I have not the means to make
a legal guaranty; but this much I will say—so absolutely
certain am I of success, that I will expend the few
pounds I have with me, in a working model, provided I
have your promise, in the event of my demonstrating
satisfactorily the principle, to place the necessary means at
my disposal for building and equipping a ship of the
dimensions named.  But let me repeat my assurance that
such a model would be a waste of time and money.  I
have a large batch of evidence to prove all that I say."

Here Wetherbee left his chair and hobbled about the
room without his cane.  He seemed to have forgotten it.
Suddenly he stopped, and supporting himself by the
table, while he trembled visibly, said:

"What if it should fail?"

"Why, in that event I should be the only loser!"
answered Torrence.  "But it cannot fail.  I have not the
slightest fear of it."

The old man's excitement was contagious.  Here at
last was an outcome for our difficulties; a balm for every
disappointment.  I pictured the airship soaring over land
and sea, the wonder of the age, and my brother eulogized
as the genius of the century.  I could hear his name
upon the lips of future generations, and I imagined the
skies already filled with glittering fleets from horizon to
horizon.  Beyond all this I saw untold wealth, and a
new era of prosperity for all men.  My flight of
imagination was interrupted by a long drawn sigh from
Wetherbee, as he murmured:

"Four thousand pounds!  Ah! if I could only get it!"

The dream of bliss was cut short by a rude awakening.
I was dismayed.  What did the man mean?

"If I could only get it!" he repeated with a sigh
which seemed to come from the bottom of his soul.  Then
he hobbled back to the fire and resumed his seat.  I
watched Torrence, from whose face all joy had fled.  He
was more solemn than ever before.

Again Wetherbee stared into the coals.  He had forgotten
his surroundings.  Neither Torrence nor I spoke, in
the hope that he was considering the best manner of
raising the money.  The silence was ominous.  A clock in a
corner was forever ticking out the
words—"*Four—thous—and—pounds*."  I listened until it sounded as if
gifted with human intelligence.  Each minute was like
an hour while waiting for our host to speak, feeling that
our doom hung irrevocably upon his words.  Suddenly
we were startled by a sharp voice in the hall:

"*Mr. Wetherbee, your soup is ready!*"

The old man pulled himself together, as if aroused from
a dream; picked up his cane and tottered toward the
door.  At its portal he stopped, and turning half around,
said:

"Gentlemen, I will consider your proposition, and if I
can see my way to the investment—well, I have your
address—and will communicate with you.  Meanwhile
there is a barn in one of my fields, which is sound and
roomy.  It is at your disposal, and I heartily hope
you will be able to raise the money for your enterprise.
The barn you shall have at a nominal rent, and you will
find the swamps about here to be the best locality
anywhere near London for your experiments.  I wish you
well.  Should you conclude to use the barn, let me know,
and I will turn the key over to you immediately.
Meanwhile I wish you luck!"

He went out without another word, leaving us alone
with the talkative clock, and the dead grasses of the
previous summer.  I glanced at Torrence, who was pale, but
with an indomitable look of courage in his eyes.  I had
seen it before.

It was impossible to say from Wetherbee's manner of
departure, whether he intended to return or not.  We
could scarcely consider the interview ended, when we had
made no movement toward going ourselves, and while
deliberating what was best to do, there was a light step
in the hall, and the door again opened, admitting a
middle aged woman who approached us with a frown.  We
bowed.

"May I inquire the nature of your errand?" she began,
without addressing either one of us in particular;
but Torrence, stepping forward, answered:

"Our visit is hardly in the way of an errand, madam.
We are here upon an important business engagement
with Mr. Wetherbee, who I trust will soon return to give
us an opportunity to continue our conversation."

"I was afraid so!" she replied with a look of regret.
She sat down in the same chair that Wetherbee had
occupied, and asked us to resume our seats.  There was
something odd in her manner, which betrayed deep
concern in our visit.  Putting her hand in her pocket she
drew out a spectacle case, and placed the glasses upon
her nose.  Then she looked at us each in turn with
growing interest.

"You need not conceal your business from me, gentlemen,"
she continued, "Mr. Wetherbee is my father.  As
you are aware, he is a very old man, and I am acting in
the double capacity of nurse and guardian for him.  He
does nothing without my knowledge."

Her manner was thoroughly earnest, and the expression
of her face that of deep concern.  Torrence replied after
a moment's hesitation as follows:

"While not for a moment doubting your statement,
madam, would it not be a little more regular to ask
Mr. Wetherbee's consent before speaking of a matter in
which he is equally interested with ourselves?  If he
says so, I shall be more than willing to explain to you all
that we have been talking about.  Meanwhile I can only
say that our business was upon a matter of great
importance, which I should hardly feel at liberty to divulge
without the agreement of all parties concerned."

She did not answer for several minutes, during which
time the hard look in her eyes softened; I even thought
they were dimmed with tears.  For a moment she averted
her face and taking off her glasses polished them
thoroughly, returning them to her pocket.  Then she stared
into the fire as if thinking how to proceed, and then
without removing her eyes, said:

"I shall not ask your business, gentlemen, but I will
tell you something of mine.  Mr. Wetherbee, my father,
is, I am pained to confess, a monomaniac on the subject
of inventions.  His fortune, which once was ample, has
been squandered in all manner of mechanical foolery,
for I can call it by no other name.  An inventor who
could once gain his eye through the medium of print, or
his ear, through that of speech, could wring whatever
money out of him he chose.  Finding that our means
were becoming scattered, and our credit going, and my
good father unable to see that he was imposed upon, I
applied to the courts for his guardianship, on the ground
of mental disability.  He has no money whatever that he
can call his own; the little that is left between us being
at my disposal.  Should you have plans requiring
pecuniary aid, I must tell you frankly now, that it will be
impossible to obtain it here."

She stopped, and Torrence and I stared at each other
aghast.

"But, madam!" I exclaimed, unable to contain
myself, "We have come all the way from America, and at
great personal inconvenience and expense, in response to
your father's letters, and should he refuse to aid us now
we are ruined."

"It is impossible—quite impossible, I assure you, my
dear sirs, to keep track of my father's correspondence.
He answers everything he finds in the papers relating to
patents.  It is unfortunate, deeply unfortunate, but
cannot be helped.  The public has repeatedly been warned
against him through the newspapers, and we can do no
more."

"It is indeed most unfortunate," said Torrence; "but
let me ask you, madam, if in the event of my being able
to demonstrate, to your entire satisfaction, the inestimable
value of my air ship, you could be induced to aid in
its construction?"

"Alas, my dear sir, I have not the means!"

There was a painful silence, in which, to me, the end
of all things was in sight.  Mentally I ran over the
account of our cash, and roughly estimated how long it
would last.  Much as we had abused Mrs. Twitcham's
lodging, I foresaw that we should have to leave it for a
worse one.

"Is there, then, nothing that could induce you to take
an interest in our scheme?  Remember it is the invention
of the century.  All the railways, all the telegraphs in
existence will be counted trifling by comparison when it
shall be built and given commercial value.  Remember
also, that the insignificant sum required, will be repaid
ten times over within sixty days.  Remember, my dear
madam, that in refusing to aid us, you are throwing
away the greatest material blessing that man can possibly
acquire.  It is the dream of the ages—the culmination of
every hope.  Think well before you refuse!"

I was so wrought up that I spoke more earnestly than
ever before, realizing that if we failed with Wetherbee
& Hart, we were outcasts.  But all my enthusiasm, and
all my brother's eloquence were futile.

"It is not that I will not, it is that I cannot," repeated
the lady, who really did not appear lacking in sympathy.
or a due comprehension of the situation.

"Then have you no friends," I persisted, "who might
be induced to take a share in the invention, I should say
discovery, for it is indeed more of a discovery than
otherwise?"

"Most of our friends have already lost money through
my father's infatuation, or weakness, and I dare not
mention the subject to any of them."

We got up to go, thanking the lady for her explanation,
and the interest she had shown.  At the door,
Torrence stopped.

"I was about to forget," he said; "your father told us
of a barn which he would place at our disposal, should
we need it for a workshop.  Is the offer still open?"

The lady smiled, and said she could not refuse so simple
a thing, especially when we had come so far, and had a
right to expect so much.  We thanked her, bade her
farewell and departed.

We passed again down the cemented path between the
boxwood bushes, and through the iron gate.  When out
once more upon the open highway, Torrence turned
toward me, and with an air of surprising indifference,
said:

"It looks as though we were checkmated, old man,
but we're not.  These people have only stirred up the
mettle in me, and I shall build the air ship despite all of
them."

As I have said before, my brother was an extraordinary
man; possessed of a fertile mind, an indomitable will,
and withal a secretiveness which even showed itself
occasionally to me.  We walked on in silence; the future
looked black and disheartening, I had not the courage to
discuss it.  It was dark when we reached the river, and
the small Thames boat wended its way through innumerable
lights, reflected across the water in long, trembling
lines.  The minutest object claimed my attention, and I
fell to speculating on the mental condition of a
fellow-passenger who was whistling a familiar tune at my elbow.
I looked over the taffrail into the black water beneath, and
wondered how it felt to drown, and how many people had
tried it in these waters.  I pictured their corpses still
lying at the bottom, and made a rough calculation of how
many years it would take to disintegrate a man's skeleton,
after the fishes had eaten all the flesh off his bones.
Then in the dim light I saw Torrence walking past the
man who held the tiller.  He did not speak, and I did
not disturb him.  Possibly he did not see me, at all
events we walked on opposite sides of the deck, each
absorbed in his own thoughts.  At last we met, as if by
accident, although I had purposely wandered over to his
side.

"Well, old man!  What's the matter?" he cried with
a heartiness that startled me.

"Nothing," I answered; "I was only going to ask why
you made that inquiry about the barn."

"Because I thought it might be useful," he answered.

"And for what, pray?"

"Why, to build the air ship in, to be sure.  Did you
think I wanted it for a billiard room?"

"And how can you build the air ship without Wetherbee
& Hart?" I inquired.

"I am not quite prepared to answer your question.
But I have overcome difficulties before, and I shall
overcome this one.  Don't fret, Gurt! the air ship will be
built."

His manner was confident, and showed such indifference
to the gravity of our situation, that I looked at him
in amazement.  There was nothing more to say, and we
wandered apart again.

Once more I began an exhaustive study of my
surroundings—the river—the lights—the boat itself, and
finally of my fellow-passengers.  Thus occupied I allowed
several landings to pass unheeded, when suddenly I
became interested in a low but animated conversation
between two men who were opposite me, the one standing,
the other sitting.  It was nearly dark in that part of the
deck where we were, but presently the man who was
sitting, shifted his position slightly to make room for the
other, when they both came in range of a dimly burning
lantern, and I was surprised to see that one of the men
was my brother.  The stranger was a rough, dirty
looking sailor, and the pair, as I say, were deeply absorbed
in conversation, in which they had evidently been
engaged for some time.

"Yes, stranger," said the sailor, "you may believe
me or not as you please, but I have proof enough of what
I tell you; and three times I've been locked up with
lunatics for stickin' to the truth, and not lyin'."

"And you say you can prove this?" inquired my
brother in a low tone.

"Ay, and *will do it*!"

"It is too marvelous.  You astound me!  I cannot
comprehend it!" said Torrence in a voice that was scarcely
audible, and which I observed was purposely subdued.

"And indeed you may well be all o' that, an' more
too.  I was good crazy for a spell when I first found it
out, leastways I was nigh it, but I don't talk about it no
more since they locked me up, but when I heerd you
fellers a gassin' about a air ship, I 'lowed you was the kind,
if ever there was any, as it wouldn't hurt to tell.  For
my part, it don't matter—I can't live long no way—and
I hate to have *that secret* die with me.  I'm a stoppin'
down the river on the Kangaroo, she's a boat as is fitted
up as a 'orspital for crippled seamen and the like.  I'm
tullable comfortable thar, and doubt as I'll ever anchor
to any other craft for a home this side o' Davy Jones'."

"But surely you'll let me see you again," said Torrence,
as the man made a move to leave the boat at the landing
we were approaching.

"Course'n I will.  I won't forgit ye," tapping his breast
as if referring to a memorandum which I supposed
Torrence had given him.  "And I'll keep my word, too, and
prove every breath I've done breathed to you to-night.
Ta-ta!"

The man left the boat hurriedly, and the next landing
was our own.





.. vspace:: 4

.. _`III.`:

.. class:: center large bold

   \III.

.. vspace:: 2

It was snowing, and the ground was already white
when we reached our humble lodgings.  All the way from
Gravesend I had been struck with my brother's capricious
manner, at one moment buoyant, the next meditative
and despondent.  Upon my inquiring after the singular
acquaintance he had made upon the boat, he simply
laughed, and said, "crank," entirely ignoring the scraps
of conversation I had overheard between them.  This
being his mood, I decided to let him alone, feeling sure
that if there were anything worth hearing, I should hear
it.

We made a hasty inspection of our property, to take
care that nothing was disturbed in our absence, and then,
with renewed confidence in the landlady, walked again
into the storm in search of food.  We had eaten nothing
since early morning, and were nearly famished.  Our
restaurant was not hard to find, and the light and warmth
within cheered even my dismal soul into hopefulness.

Seating ourselves in an alcove by an appetizing table,
Torrence pushed the bill of fare toward me, but I begged
him to choose the dinner himself, and to select the
cheapest and bulkiest dishes.

"Rubbish!" he answered; "I'm hungry and am going
to have another square feed.  If we are to go to the
devil, what difference can it possibly make whether we
get there on Monday or Saturday?"

I could never argue with Torrence; he had his own
way in everything, and yet we never quarreled.

An elaborate meal was placed before us, with a large
jug of beer; the dinner costing more than the breakfast.

"I don't know how it is," said Torrence in the midst
of a huge chop, "but something tells me that I was never
born to be starved!"

After dinner we lighted cigars, and continued to sit
smoking over our coffee, having drawn the curtains of
our alcove.  We had been puffing away for some minutes
when Torrence, putting his hand in his pocket drew out
the money I had given him in the morning, together with
his own, and placing the pile upon the table, said:

"Now listen!  We will divide this money into two
equal parts, and each take our part.  There is no telling
what may become of us, and it is better to seek our
fortunes separately than together.  If we travel the same
path, we will meet the some difficulties, but if we divide,
there will be double the chance for luck, and whoever
hits it first can help the other.  It will cost no more than
to live under the same roof, with the exception of having
paid in advance for our beds, but other considerations
will more than compensate for that loss, which may not
be a loss after all.  We may see a very tough time before
we get through, but we will get through in the end,
never fear.  Now don't starve yourself, old man, and
don't get down in the mouth, but dig—dig—dig.  Push
your manuscript—push a hand car—jump into anything
you see, but don't be discouraged, and above all things,
write regularly and keep me posted."

My heart was in my mouth, for I could not bear the
thought of leaving Torrence.  He had been the leading
spirit in everything, and from my early childhood I had
always believed that what Torrence could not do, could
not be done.  I had brought some manuscripts with me
for which I hoped to find a publisher, but now the
thought of it was abhorrent.  I could not answer, and so
Torrence continued:

"To-morrow morning, after breakfast, I shall leave you.
Don't ask what I am going to do, because I don't know;
but I am off in search of luck, and shall rely largely on
my Yankee brains to bring me out on top of the game.
Don't expect me 'till you see me, but I shall either write
or return when there is anything to tell."

"Are you going back to Gravesend?" I asked.

"Probably; but don't hamper me with questions.  In
the first place it won't help you to know what I am
doing; and in the second place, it won't help me to have
you know.  You can picture me as building the air ship,
or running a haberdashery, or anything you please; but
remember that whenever I run my nose up against luck
you'll be sure to know it; and I only ask that you will
do the same by me."

I gave him my hand, and then we ordered two portions
of brandy and a bottle of Apollinaris.

While we were disposing of this, and still smoking our
cigars, the *portières* of our alcove were pulled suddenly
apart, and a rough, unshaved face thrust in at the
aperture, and as quickly withdrawn.  Although it was for
only an instant, I recognized the face as that of the sailor
I had seen on the Thames boat.  Torrence frowned, but
did not look surprised.

When we got up to go, Torrence insisted on paying the
bill out of his portion, which he did; and then, just as
we were about to pass out into the stormy street, the
same rough, dirty looking sailor approached us from one
of the alcoves.

"Another word with you, stranger," said the man,
advancing and touching his hat to Torrence.

"Certainly," as if he had never seen the fellow before,
and then turning to me, Torrence added:

"Would you mind waiting a minute, Gurt, while I
speak to this man?" and without another word, the
twain entered one of the alcoves.  I amused myself
looking at some fish in an aquarium that stood near the
entrance, and in watching the great flakes of snow falling
against the glass panel of the door.  How long I
remained thus occupied is difficult to guess, but it seemed
interminable.  The sailor had taken the precaution to
draw the curtains after him, so it was impossible to hear
anything they said, and even the sound of their voices
was drowned by the clatter of dishes, the tramping of
waiters, and the noise of arriving and departing guests.
At last the interview was ended, and my brother came
out with rather a singular expression, as I thought, and
we started for home.

"And what does he want?" I asked as we trudged
along the sidewalk.

Torrence laughed; and then, as if thinking of how to
reply, said:

"Oh, he's a lunatic!  Wants the loan of twenty pounds
on a house and lot he says he owns down in Deptford.
Sailors are generally cranky, you know, and I thought I
would talk with him a little just to get his ideas, and see
if it would be worth our while to risk the venture, with
the possibility of becoming the owner of his property.
But I'm convinced the fellow's a fraud."

"If he's a lunatic I think you must be a greater one!"
I exclaimed, and then feeling sure that he was putting
me off with nonsense to avoid questioning, I turned the
subject, and commenced talking about the weather.  We
did not allude to the sailor again, and I concluded that
Torrence had simply run across some poor fellow who he
thought might be useful to him, although how, I could
not imagine.

The next morning we separated, and I waved Torrence
a farewell as he took his seat on an omnibus, with
Gladstone bag and umbrella.  I stood watching him until the
'bus had turned a corner, and then directed my steps
toward Paternoster row, with a bundle of MSS. under
my arm.

I do not propose to harrow myself with a recital of the
bitter disappointments I underwent in that quarter of the
city, nor is it important for the identification of the
Attlebridges as the real participants in the marvels about to
be recounted, that I should do more than allude to the
fact that the firm of Crumb & Crumpet, after much
haggling as to terms, long and tedious discussion regarding
merit and character, finally refused my book, as well
as all shorter papers submitted to them; a fact which
those gentlemen will doubtless remember, should their
attention be called to it.

Our lodgings were dreary enough at best, but now that
I was alone they seemed unbearable.  Beyond my own
gloomy feelings, I was made to participate in those of my
landlady, who constantly annoyed me with accounts of
her financial difficulties; her inability to pay her rent,
and the dread that she would be evicted.  Greatly against
my better judgment, she succeeded in coaxing me into the
loan of a pound, a thing I could not afford, but which I
did, partly out of sympathy, and partly to get rid of her
importunities.

I now occupied myself in preparing a paper on the
psychological evolution of the ape, which I hoped to be
able to place with another publisher, and which, had it
ever been finished, I cannot doubt would have succeeded;
but circumstances intervened before the completion of
the last pages, which compelled me to relinquish my
work, and so the world must suffer.  I continued my
labor steadily for more than a week, and then began
looking anxiously for my brother's return, and took
several long walks in the direction from which I believed he
would be coming; but I did not meet him, and returned
home, each time a little disheartened.  During these
evenings I retired early, having no one for company,
and not being able to afford outside amusement.  At the
end of ten days I had been so economical that I was quite
satisfied with the standing of my finances, and felt
lighter-hearted than at any time since arriving.  Still I had
found nothing to do but write, and the future was uncertain.

Sunday morning was dark and gloomy, and it having
been nearly two weeks since Torrence had left, I began
to wonder with increased anxiety what had become of
him.  I had a right to expect him by now, but had
neither seen nor heard a word from him since his
departure.  Could anything have happened?  I did not believe
it, and knowing how averse he was to letter writing, set
it down to the fact that he was busy; and I sincerely
hoped profitably so.  Still I passed the day in gloomy
forebodings, and resolved to go to Gravesend the
following morning.  That night, however, as I was going to
my room, the servant handed me a letter, and I did not
realize until I had read it, how anxious I was becoming.
The letter ran as follows:

.. vspace:: 2

.. class:: noindent

   "20 NARROW LANE, GRAVESEND.

.. class:: noindent

   Sunday Morning.

.. vspace:: 1

"DEAR GURT: Sorry, but can't get over to-day as I
expected.  Will try and come before next Lord's day.
How's the book?  Keep your mouth straight, and don't
get discouraged,

.. vspace:: 1

.. class:: noindent white-space-pre-line

Yours,
   "TORRY."

.. vspace:: 2

It wasn't much of a letter, but it was better than
nothing, and I was thankful for it.  I put it in my pocket,
and gave up all thought of Gravesend for the present.
Evidently Torrence had found something to occupy him,
and I didn't believe he was a man to work long for
nothing, but felt provoked that he had not told me what
it was.  True, I had never written to him, which he had
told me to do in Wetherbee's care, should there be
anything to write about; but as there wasn't I felt justified
in my silence.  However, I should now see him soon,
and comforted myself with the thought that all was well.

During the ensuing week, I answered several advertisements,
in the hope of finding employment, for despite
the satisfaction felt in my ability to economize, there
were moments when the reflection that I was making
absolutely nothing would come upon me with such force,
that I grew despondent, and would gladly have welcomed
anything offering even the smallest return.  But every
effort to find work was unavailing; evidently London was
overcrowded.

Another week passed without Torrence, and when the
following Sunday came and went without bringing him,
I became not only impatient but provoked.  Why could
he not run up to see me?  It certainly seemed strange.
Had he not been so emphatic in requesting me to let him
alone, I should have gone to Gravesend long before.  But
here was I scarcely daring to leave the house, fearing
that he would come and go in my absence.

A few days after this an incident occurred which
placed me in a most unfortunate predicament.  My
landlady came to me with tears in her eyes, saying she would
be dispossessed immediately if unable to raise ten
pounds.  She assured me that if I would advance her a
part of the money she would—but why go into details—I
was swindled out of much more than I could afford to
lose; I had lost a friend, and injured my chances of
success, and not only was the landlady dispossessed, but all
her lodgers as well.  I was obliged at once to find new
quarters, and with greatly reduced means.  Things now
looked very squally, and I firmly believed the poorhouse
was in the next block, and that I might stumble upon it
any day, without warning.  I wrote at once to Torrence
to tell him of the change in my situation and
circumstances, and urging him to come immediately for a
consultation.  By return mail, I got the following answer:

.. vspace:: 2

.. class:: noindent

   "20 NARROW LANE, GRAVESEND.

.. vspace:: 1

"DEAR GURT: Sorry to hear of your bad luck, but don't
fret about a trifle.  A handful of gold more or less isn't
worth a thought.  A begger can pick it up on London
Bridge without being much the better for it, and as I told
you before, a day or two sooner or later at his majesty's
hothouse won't count much in eternity.  I shall be with
you in a day or two, and hunt you up in your new
quarters.  Now be thankful you got off so cheap, and don't
worry.  I have been awfully busy.

.. vspace:: 1

.. class:: noindent

   "Hastily Yours, T."

.. vspace:: 2

My brother always took things easily, but in this letter
he had quite eclipsed himself.  I could not doubt that he
had found some employment.

Again I had been obliged to pay in advance for my new
lodgings, and my stock of cash had dwindled alarmingly.
If Torrence did not come soon, I should be arrested as a
vagrant.

About three days after this, just as I was about to start
for Gravesend, having seen nothing of my brother since
his letter, a hansom was driven to the door and Torrence
alighted.

"Well, old boy!" he said as cheery as possible; "glad
to find you at last.  But what made you move to such a
place as this?"

He looked with disfavor upon the dirty, sad-visaged
house I had chosen for a residence.  I explained
everything as we went up the steps, even telling him to a
penny the amount of money I had left.  Instead of being
dismayed, he only laughed, and turning to the cabby,
tossed him his fare, with a liberal surplus, and then we
went on into the house.  My brother's extravagance had
always surprised me, but in our present circumstances,
his indifference to money seemed unpardonable.

Torrence looked around my little room with disgust.

"I don't like this place," he said.  "We must move
out of it."

"When?" I asked in amazement.

"Now!" he answered.

"It's the cheapest I could find."

"I should think so!" he replied.

"But even if you are making a little money, wouldn't
it be unwise to spend it?  Remember I am doing
nothing."

Torrence smiled and said:

"Now, Gurt, don't undertake to lecture me, but order
a four wheeler instead—perhaps we had better say a
couple—for I want to carry all our traps at once, before
they become too strongly impregnated with these
quarters, and—  Do you owe anything?"

I explained that I had already paid in advance, that we
had lost money once in that way, and that I hoped he
would not consent to a further frittering of our funds;
but Torrence was determined; and in less than an hour
we found ourselves seated in a comfortable cab, with our
luggage on top.  As the driver was about to close the
door, he stood for a moment to receive the order,
I heard my brother say, quite distinctly;

"*Hotel Mustapha!*"





.. vspace:: 4

.. _`IV.`:

.. class:: center large bold

   \IV.

.. vspace:: 2

Now, the Mustapha is among the very swellest hotels
of London; indeed I doubt if there is any place of
public entertainment in the whole of Europe, which is more
magnificent, or whose rates are more exorbitant; and
when I found myself standing in one of its superb
corridors, I naturally wondered why we had come.

In a few moments we were shown an apartment
consisting of three large communicating rooms; two
bed-chambers with a *salon* between and all furnished
palatially.

"Do you think it will do?" inquired Torrence,
looking around with a critical air of indifference.

"For what?" I inquired.

"For us."

"The devil!" I exclaimed.

"No, not for the devil but for you and me."

I looked at him in dumb amazement, and then without
another word, my brother dismissed the attendant,
saying that he thought the rooms would answer the purpose,
and ordered our luggage sent up immediately.  Was the
fellow losing his head?  I feared he had already lost it.

When left alone, we stood for a moment taking in the
grandeur that surrounded us, from the gorgeous frescoes
on the ceiling, to the sumptuous carpets beneath our feet;
and then unable to contain myself, I asked Torrence if he
were really going mad.  The earnestness of my manner,
and the dead serious look upon my face, made him laugh
until he rolled over upon one of the Turkish divans.

"Yes! can't you see it?" he cried, "why don't you
send for a doctor?  But no, you couldn't afford the
expense, find this is better than any asylum I'm sure.  Don't
fret, old boy; if I am mad there's a method in it, and a
devilish good one too.  Now you make yourself at ease,
for your brother's madness will never hurt you.  But it
is rather neat, isn't it?" he added, getting up and
looking around the room.  "You know I searched all over
London before I could find apartments to suit me exactly;
and I'm glad you admire my taste!"

"Well!" I answered, drawing a long breath, "you
certainly must be making a fortune, and rapidly, too; but
all the same I don't approve of your extravagance.  But
tell me, have you paid for all this? and how much is it to
cost us?"

"*Us*!  I admire *that*, when you are my guest.  Why it
is to cost you nothing, of course!   But wait here a few
minutes, as it seems to worry you, I will satisfy your
mind on the money question.  I am going to the office,
and will be back immediately."

While he was gone I interested myself in a further
inspection of the rooms.  The more thoroughly I went
into their equipment, the more amazed I became at the
lavish disregard for money displayed upon every hand.
The beds were regal; the chairs and other furniture of
the most costly type imaginable, and even the walls were
adorned with paintings, which I saw at once were of a
very high order of merit.  The bathrooms, of which there
were two, were on a scale of princely magnificence, and
everywhere were mirrors, bronzes, and decorations which
appeared to me quite too costly for a public house;
indeed there could be few palaces more splendid.

Presently I heard Torrence returning, and as he
entered the room he held a paper toward me.

"There now read this, and make yourself easy!" he cried.

It was a receipt in full for the rent of the rooms for
two entire months in advance, three hundred pounds.

"Well!" I exclaimed, looking first at the paper, then
at my brother, "wherever you got this money, I can't
guess, but I will say, that although my fears for the
immediate future are relieved, I consider it a wicked
waste for people in our circumstances to throw away
their means as you have done."

I was provoked and showed it.

"Wait, old man, until you know what you're talking
about," was his only rejoinder.

"I suppose you've sold some interest in your air ship,"
I suggested doggedly.

"How absurd!  I haven't even thought of such a thing."

He seemed to enjoy my perplexity, and walked about
the room whistling.

"You have sold the invention out and out, then?" I
persisted.

"Guess again, dear boy, for I shall never part with the
air ship to any human being!"

"And will it ever be built?"

"Rather!  I am working on it now.  What did you
suppose I'd been doing at Gravesend all this time?
Courting old man Wetherbee's daughter, eh?  Well,
you're mistaken, for I've been doing nothing of the kind;
but the air ship is begun."

I might as well have pumped the clerk in the office for
information, and so decided to ask no more questions.
But my resolution was short-lived, for in the next breath
I inquired how long it would probably take to complete
it; to which Torrence answered that he thought six
weeks would probably suffice, and had therefore only
taken our rooms for two months, but that the time
required for such delicate workmanship as would be necessary
on the air ship, was difficult to estimate, and he had
therefore stipulated for the refusal of our apartments,
should we need them longer, at the expiration of the
term, as he did not wish to go in search of lodgings
again.  He rattled on about contracts he had signed for
work upon the air ship, involving such large sums of
money that I could only stand with my mouth open and gasp.

At 8 o'clock we sat down in our *salon* to such a dinner
as could hardly be surpassed by the royal board itself.
The table was loaded with flowers and silver, and lighted
with candles.  Two men were in attendance; one behind
each of us.  The wines were of the choicest; each course
being accompanied by its appropriate beverage.  Such
Burgundies and Tokays, such champagnes and liquers,
and all dispensed with the utmost prodigality, bottles
being opened, merely tasted and set aside for a better
vintage.  I sat and ate and drank like one in a dream,
and earnestly prayed that the money would not give out
before we had settled this bill.  For our credit, I will say
that neither of us drank too much.  Indeed the glory
undermined my appetite, and I perceived that although
there was quite an array of bottles and decanters, mere
wasted material, Torrence was also extremely moderate.

After dinner the attendants were dismissed, while we
continued to sit around the table, smoking and talking.
Our cigars were of the finest, and our conversation
consisted mainly of questions upon my part; some answers,
and many evasions on Torrence's.

"And where have you located your workshop?" I inquired.

"The air ship is building in Wetherbee's barn; at
least the parts, when completed, will be put together
there under my supervision," answered Torrence.

"Do you expect to go to Gravesend every day to superintend
the work?  It strikes me as rather a long journey.
Won't it take up a lot of your time?"

"It would under ordinary circumstances," he answered;
"but you see I shall travel by private conveyance.
In fact I have purchased a steam launch; she is
very fast, so that I can run up and down without
trouble."

"Oh!" I ejaculated, unable entirely to conceal my
surprise even at this minor, and perhaps more reasonable
extravagance.

"I suppose you will keep a crew on board then?"

"Oh, yes."

"And the thing will always be waiting for you?"

"Exactly!"

"Couldn't we have saved a lot of money by sleeping
on her?" I asked.

"Probably; but I don't think it would have been so
comfortable.  Surely, Gurt, you're not dissatisfied with
our quarters already?"

"Dissatisfied!  Heaven forbid!  I was only thinking of
your purse."

"That, my dear boy, can take care of itself.  By the
by, do you know we ought to have more clothes, and a
couple of men—*valets*, I mean; for whoever heard of
people in our position, dressing themselves?  I think I
shall put an 'ad' in the *Times* to-morrow."

"I hope not," I answered; "for my part I should feel
like a fool to have a fellow tinkering about me, holding
my trousers while I stepped into them, and washing my
face—why I understand that even the Prince of Wales
puts on his own clothes!"

"That ought to settle it then," said Torrence; "but a
greater variety of wearing apparel is necessary; for the
servants that wait on us are better clad than we are."

I didn't offer any objection to the clothes, feeling that
they were a tangible asset, which in the event of failure
might be turned to some account.  But the *valets* were
quite superfluous, a money sink, as well as an affectation
which I swore to eschew.

The transition from poverty to opulence had been so
sudden, that it might have been unnerving were it not
for my brother's extraordinary influence.  I had
always regarded him with unswerving confidence, and
even now the relief from monetary anxiety quite
outweighed any misgiving I might have felt concerning the
manner of this suddenly acquired wealth.  As it was,
while my wonder was stimulated, my curiosity partook
more of the nature of a child's toward a parent's
resources, and my efforts to unravel the mystery being so
successfully thwarted, I soon became, in a measure,
satisfied to receive and ask no questions.  I say, in a
measure, for of course it was impossible at times to help
thinking how this sudden change in our circumstances
had been achieved.

After dinner I went down into the lower corridor of
the hotel, and admired its superb finish, and elegant
appointments, as well as the gay throng that constantly
gathered there.  Thence wandering into the reading
room, I indited a number of letters to friends at home,
feeling a peculiar satisfaction in using the gorgeous note
paper with the words, Hotel Mustapha, engraved upon
the top of each sheet.  While I was writing Torrence
amused himself in the billiard room, where he had already
made acquaintances.  When through with my letters, I
joined the party, a bevy of fashionable men, who
evidently looked up to Torrence as their leader.  They were
playing pool for stakes, and when the game was over, my
brother, putting his hand in his pocket, pulled out a
huge bundle of bank bills, and settled the score.  The
amount lost could not have been large, as he received
several gold pieces and some silver back in change, out
of a single bill.  I marked this fact with interest, as it
tended to show that Torrence was not gambling to any
excess.  He introduced me to the men as his twin
brother; and then we went into the smoking room and
drank some hot Scotches, and smoked very expensive
cigars, my brother again paying the bill.

We soon became looked upon as the Yankee millionaires,
no distinction being made between us, and being
well supplied with funds myself, I was always able to
appear as a gentleman.

A few days after our arrival, I was informed that one
of the best boxes at a neighboring theater was reserved
for us.  Torrence had taken it for the season.  "Not
that I expect to go there every night," he said, "but it
is pleasant to have one's own corner to drop in upon,
when one happens in the mood.  To-night, for instance,
I think it would be nice to take a peep at the ballet;
don't you?"

I agreed that it would, and after our usual sumptuous
dinner, we entered a very handsome closed carriage, and
were driven away.  There were two men upon the box
in livery, and as we rolled noiselessly on upon rubber
tires, I remarked that it was quite the swellest public rig
I had ever seen.  My observation was received with scorn.

"Public rig be blowed!" said Torrence; "surely you
know better than to take this for a hackney coach!"

"What then?" I inquired.

"Private, of course.  I bought the entire outfit, horses
and all this morning.  This is my maiden trip with
them; and they—I mean the animals—are a pair of
spankers, I can tell you!"

"And how much did the whole outfit cost?" I inquired,
unable to restrain my curiosity on the money question.

"Eight fifty!" said Torrence, in an easy off-hand way,
as if four thousand two hundred and fifty dollars were
the merest bagatelle.  I would have been stunned had I
not been growing gradually accustomed to that sort of
thing.  As it was, I simply remarked that I couldn't see
how he was going to find time to exercise his purchase.

"Oh, I'll leave that to you," he answered, "I don't
want you to go about town in a manner unbefitting the
role; savey?"

We were ushered into the theater with all the
deference that could have been heaped upon her majesty, so
I thought; and I half expected the audience to rise as we
entered our box.

The play was one of those dazzling effects of lights and
legs, as Torrence expressed it, with little or nothing
beside, and I soon observed that a pretty little soubrette
was the principal attraction.  Before the second act was
over, an attendant was summoned and despatched with
a five pound bill, and an order for the prettiest basket of
flowers to be bought, which at the first opportunity found
its way upon the stage.  At times it made me sick to see
the money my brother wasted, but I was a more puppet
in his keeping, and could do nothing to deter him.  I
fully expected he would be going to the green room after
the performance for an introduction, but to my amazement
he did nothing of the kind, and instead we got into
our carriage, and driving to a fashionable restaurant,
had supper.

"And why did you throw away your money on those
flowers?" I asked him, lingering over a bottle of
Pomard.

"Do you call that throwing money away?  Why the
poor little thing looked as if she needed all the
encouragement she could get.  I think of leaving an order with
the florist to-morrow to send her half a dozen every night.
Take them in from different parts of the auditorium, you
know, so that she will never suspect they came from the
same person."

"And you won't send your card?"

"Decidedly not!"

"And you don't want her to know it is you?"

"Decidedly not!"

"Have you taken leave of your senses?"

"Decidedly not!  Why, Gurt, don't you know it would
give her a lot more pleasure to think she was a general
favorite than a special one?"

"Decidedly not!" I answered, taking up his cue, "any
girl would rather—but no, on further consideration, I
believe you're right."  And it seemed to me that
Torrence was always right.

Later we got into our carriage and were driven to the
hotel.  The night was wet and cold, and I was glad to
find myself once more in the cheerful Mustapha.  We
had a game of billiards, followed by some hot Scotch and
a cigar, and then went to our rooms, and to bed.

Once in the dark and alone I kept revolving in my
mind the events of the day, and of the time since our
change of fortune; and naturally fell to speculating as to
the most probable manner in which all this wealth had
been acquired.  Nothing I could think of was satisfactory,
and one idea after another was set aside as equally
improbable.  I suppose I must have fallen asleep when I
began to wonder if the receipt he had shown me were
genuine.  It was an unreasonable doubt, and at variance
with my faith in Torrence, and yet it took hold of me as
sleeping thoughts some times will.  Had I not seen his
money?  Why should he not have used it for hotels as
well as anything else?  And yet the thought annoyed
me, so that I could not dismiss it; and finally I found
myself sitting up in bed, brooding over it.  Lighting my
candle I walked quietly across the room and entered the
*salon*.  Listening at my brother's door for a moment,
and making sure that he was asleep, I returned to my
own room and dressed.  The lights were still burning
brightly all over the house, and looking at my watch, I
saw that it was only a little past midnight.  There could
be nothing extraordinary in going to the hotel office and
inquiring in a casual way if the rooms had been paid for.
It would set my mind at rest to have the verbal assurance
of the proprietor that they were.  I could not help
feeling that it was an underhanded advantage to take of my
sleeping relative; but I was driven by a great fear, and
after a moment's hesitation, I sped down the stairway
into the lobby below.  I sauntered into the billiard room,
not so much to see if there were any players left, as to
assume an appearance of merely lounging about the
premises without definite purpose.  Half a dozen men were
still plying their cues, and I recognized the one to whom
Torrence had introduced me.  I was invited to join the
game, but dread of being led into a carouse deterred me,
and after looking on for a few minutes, I said good-night
and wandered back toward the office.  I walked up and
down a couple of times with an unlighted cigarette
between my teeth, as if merely seeking diversion, and then
going up to the desk, asked some irrelevant questions
about the arrivals during the day.  My question
answered, I turned carelessly as if about to depart, and
then as though the thought had suddenly presented
itself, looked back, and said:

"Oh! by the by; did I understand correctly that my
brother, Mr. Torrence Attlebridge, had settled for our
apartments?"

The clerk did not have to refer to his books, but
answered promptly with a pleased smile:

"Oh, yes, sir.  Everything is settled for in full.  Your
brother has paid in advance for two months.  He has our
receipt for the amount—three hundred pounds.  They
are our very best apartments, sir; decorated by LeBrune,
and furnished by Haltzeimer entirely regardless—I hope
Mr. Attlebridge finds everything satisfactory!"

I assured him that everything was just as we desired
and went away comforted, with the exception of wishing
that I had the money instead of the rooms.  But such
thoughts were idle; I was in Torrence's hands.

After loitering about the smoking room for a few
minutes, I returned to my room, and to bed.





.. vspace:: 4

.. _`V.`:

.. class:: center large bold

   \V.

.. vspace:: 2

When I got up in the morning Torrence had gone.
He had left without disturbing me, as he said he should,
the journey to Gravesend requiring an early start.

I determined to put in the day writing, having evolved
some ideas which I thought might suit a certain
American journal; but it is astonishing when the necessity for
work has been removed, how indifferent we become to it.
Every effort seemed absolutely futile, and after an hour,
I put away my writing materials and went out for a drive
in the park.  I could see that my brother's new outfit
was greatly admired, and I leaned back upon the satin
cushions, conscious that I was looked upon as an
important person—possibly a duke.  I lunched at a fashionable
restaurant near the marble arch, and then, after a
drive along Edgeware road, returned to the hotel.

The mail was just in, and there was a large batch of
letters and papers for Torrence.  Some of these were
unsealed; presumably advertisements, and as such I
examined them.  But the examination was disappointing, only
serving to whet my interest, and enhance my wonder.
For what was here?  Unaccountable scribbling—such
extraordinary charts and figures—such attempts at
drawing of birds and unknown animals—such efforts at
natural scenery—and withal such crude and childish
explanations, in such outlandish chirography, that it was quite
impossible to say whether the work was that of a madman
or not.  Indeed I was by no means sure what any one
of the designs was really intended to mean.  I pored over
these papers for more than an hour, in the very ecstasy
of wonder, and then without having reached a single
conclusion, put them back in the envelopes to await the
owner's arrival.

I tried to believe that the drawings referred to some of
the more intricate parts of the air ship; although it was
impossible to help feeling that this was absurd.

About an hour before dinner Torrence arrived, cheery
as ever.  I gave him his mail, and then seating myself
near the window, watched him open it.  It is not always
easy to interpret the emotions by the expression of the
face, but on my brother's countenance I was sure that a
comprehensive wonder, a wonder that grasped the
meaning of what he saw, was clearly depicted.  At one
moment he would smile with infatuation; a paroxysm of
delight; at the next he would frown, and look frightened
at the paper before him, and once he passed his arm
roughly across his eyes, as if wiping away a tear.  If the
papers themselves were mysterious, Torrence's behavior
was even more so.  When through, he put them carefully
together and carried them into his own room.

"Anything important?" I inquired, with an assumed
indifference, when he returned to the *salon*.

"Nothing," he answered, glancing at me, as I thought,
with a slight look of suspicion, "nothing only a lot of
detailed drawings about the work going on at Gravesend."

I did not answer, but felt sure that he had not told me
the truth.  Then he went on to speak of various contracts,
which he hoped would soon be under way, and which
were to be delivered at Gravesend within a month, and
of others that would take longer to complete, and all of
which were to be put together at Wetherbee's barn as
soon as possible.  He was afraid the vessel would be
longer building than he had at first been led to believe,
but concluded that it would not matter very much after
all, as the season was not propitious for a trial.

"No," I answered, "I should imagine that warm
weather would be better, but then your expenses here
would be running on fearfully!"

Torrence sneered at the suggestion.  Expense was
always the thing he seemed to think of last.

We dined sumptuously again, and after dinner drove
to a music hall.  Here the usual extravagance was
repeated, indeed it exceeded all bounds.  Not only did he
buy flowers in vast heaps, which he distributed upon the
stage; but later went into the green room, and disbursed
considerable money among the actresses.  His prodigality
was so absurd and unmeaning that I finally left him in
disgust, returning to the hotel alone.  It was quite late
when he came in, and I met him in rather angry mood:

"Well, you have made a fool of yourself!" I exclaimed,
as he threw himself upon a large Persian *musnud* to finish
his cigar before retiring.

"How?" he asked, quite innocently.

"By throwing away your money among a lot of sharpies,
who wouldn't lend you a copper to save your soul!"

Torrence roared, as if he thought it the best joke
imaginable.

"Now, look here, old boy," he said in another minute,
"don't lose your temper, because it doesn't pay.  What's
the use of money if not to give pleasure?  That's my way
of enjoying myself, and I don't either ask or expect any
favors in return.  As you see, it takes a lot of money to
buy my pleasure, but I can afford it!"

"If you have such an income that you can't spend it,"
I replied, "suppose you give a little of it to me.  You
might be glad some day if you found that I had saved a
few pounds for you!"

The speech would have been contemptible, considering
the amount of money Torrence had already given me,
were it not for the fact that I intended it for his good as
well as my own, hoping to save at least a part of a
fortune, which was being squandered so shamefully under
my eyes.

"Why, certainly," he answered good naturedly, and
half-rising from the lounge, "how much do you want?"

"Anything you have to spare!"

Without another word he got up, and going to the
writing table, signed a blank check and handed it to me.

"There! fill it out for yourself!" he exclaimed.

"For how much?"

"Anything you please," he replied, with a look of utter
indifference.

"But you must say," I persisted.

"Really, I don't care, Gurt," he answered, striking a
match to relight his cigar.  "My bankers will pay
anything you put on it, I fancy."

"Have you as much as a thousand pounds with these
people?"

He laughed outright.

"I should hope so!" he shouted; "but if that is all
you want, I have probably as much about me, for you
must remember that I am a business man now, and am
conducting costly experiments in connection with the air
ship, which I intend shall be the most perfect thing on
earth!"

"I suppose then it will cost you more than the twenty
thousand dollars you thought?"

"Well, rather!  If I get off with as many pounds I
shall be lucky!"

I gasped but said nothing.

"Why don't you fill out your check?" he continued,
observing that I was standing idly by the table, my
mouth open in astonishment.

"Shall I put down a thousand?" I asked, not
knowing what to say.

"Yes, and two of them, if you wish.  I really don't
care."

I filled out the cheek for an even thousand, not being
able to overcome my horror at the thought of a larger
figure, for notwithstanding all the evidence to the
contrary, I was unable to overcome a certain fear that the
check might be refused.  I showed it to Torrence, whose
only remark was that he couldn't see why I had not
doubled it.  I was determined to save this much for a
rainy day, and resolved to go at once to the banker's
when my brother had gone back to Gravesend and cash
it.  I also determined to find out, if possible something
about his affairs, as the mystery of all this sudden wealth
was preying on my mind.  I had quite relinquished the
hope of learning anything from Torrence himself, and
should now apply to other sources.

That night we retired early, as my brother said he was
fatigued with the work of the day, and not knowing what
else to do, I followed his example, fully resolved to cash
my check and investigate matters on the morrow.

After a couple of hours of restlessness, and finding it
impossible to sleep, I got up to go into the adjoining
room for a glass of water.  I did not take a light,
knowing exactly where to find it, but imagine my surprise,
when half-way across the floor of our *salon*, at seeing thet
the light in my brother's room was still burning brightly
and shining through the keyhole and under the bottom
of the door.  Scarcely had I observed this, when I
caught the sound of low voices issuing from the room, as
of two people talking in an undertone.  I stepped
noiselessly up to the door and listened.

"There is no danger; he is asleep!" said one of the
voices, which I thought was Torry's; and then some
whispering followed, impossible to understand.  At this
moment a horrid thought flashed upon me.  Had
Torrence embarked in any crime, which he was trying to
conceal?  The mere suspicion sickened me.  I could not
believe it.

"It's for you to say," remarked the other; "for my
part, I don't care a damn who knows it, provided the
news don't come from me.  Now look at this."

I could hear the rustling of papers.

"And this; and this.  The society shan't never see one
of 'em again—I'll let 'em rot first."

Then came Torry's voice.

"Of course if it's so, my brother Gurthrie will know
all about it before long.  Only I don't want to tell him
yet.  It isn't that I distrust you, Merrick, but naturally
you can see for yourself what a laughing stock I should
become if there should prove to be any mistake."

"Don't I know it? and without there bein' any mistake,"
answered the other.

"Precisely; and that being the case, I prefer to wait
until the thing is proved to my own senses before
announcing this most stupendous fact of history to anyone."

I was relieved.  There was something in both the tone
and words that convinced me there could be nothing
criminal under consideration.  And yet the mystery was
deeper than ever.  Here was no explanation of how the
money had come; which was an assured fact, but dark
innuendoes of problems yet unsolved.  I continued to
listen, absorbed with interest.

"Now, as to the matter o' beasts and birds, bein' no
scholar, I can't prove nothin'.  Thim you'll hev to study
for your own self, and make your own deductions regardin'
em.  Nayther can I explain the how and wherefore
of the light—but it's thar all the same, and you'll see it.
I could a' give my notions to the society, but the cussed
fools wouldn't listen to nothin', and they can go see for
theirselves if they wants to, afore I'll tell 'em another
word.  Now, don't let that slip your mind, 'cause you're
the only man, 'fore God a' mighty!"

"Now, about this belt," said Torrence, "how wide did
you say it was?"

By the sound I imagined him to be tapping on the
table with a pencil; but the words that followed were
impossible to hear; and then the men had evidently got
their heads together in poring over some document or
paper which I could not see.  Suddenly it occurred to
me to stoop down and peep through the keyhole.
Undoubtedly it was contemptible, but was it any more so
than listening?  "An eavesdropper is bad enough, but a
peeper is worse," I thought, and yet my curiosity was
so aroused it was impossible to help it, and I excused
myself partly on the ground that it was right to be
forearmed if I was not to be led blindly as an accomplice
into a possible crime.  And so I succumbed, and placing
my eye against the opening, obtained a circumscribed
view of my brother's apartment.  To my amazement I
immediately recognized the stranger as the man we had
met upon the Thames boat, and afterward in the restaurant.
He was the same dirty, unshaved sailor; at least
his appearance indicated that he had followed the sea for
a living, and I could not doubt that he had.  The men
were sitting on opposite sides of a table, upon which a
pile of papers was heaped in confusion; and so far as I
could judge some of these were the same that had come
in the afternoon's mail.

"Give him as much time as he wants!" said the sailor,
speaking again.  "He won't believe it at first, and it
ain't reasonable as how he should; but it 'ill come over
him by degrees like.  He's bound to believe it ef he
studies on it—there ain't no other chance."

"No, not if it's so," answered Torrence, "and he won't
be as hard to convince as you might suppose; perhaps
no harder than I was, for I've half believed it myself, and
talked about it before.  You found me an apt scholar,
didn't you?"

"The only one with any sense I ever had," snarled
the man.  "But I don't care now," he continued, "I
haven't long to live nohow; but I did hate to die with
that secret, 'case another million years might pass afore
it was found out.  I'm satisfied so long as you 'uns knows
it, 'case the world's bound to get it.  But as for them
cussed fools——!"

The man rapped on the table with his clinched fist.

"Hush!" said Torrence, "you might wake him up!"

The sailor grinned and scratched his head.

"No harm done, I reckon ef I did," he replied.

"No, but I told you my reasons for keeping mum!"

"Precisely; I mind your word.  And the proofs, you
found them all correct?"

"Quite so; but tell me don't you want any yourself?"

"Hell, no.  I'll send you up a trunk full to-morrow.
I've got all the swag I want—a good bed, plenty o'
company, and a place to die in; for I tell you I can't last
long.  It's taken the stuffin' out o' me—but the
secret—the secret—Well, thank God, I shan't die with it, and
that's all I wanted."

Of course, this talk might almost as well have been in
Hindoostanee, for aught I could make out of it.  At one
moment my fear of evil was aroused to a terrible pitch,
at the next, I felt nothing but idle curiosity.  I was,
however, surprised to find so little that was intelligible
in what I heard.  Presently the men began turning over
bundles of papers, and Torry having moved his chair, it
was impossible to see what these were, and this fact may
have helped arouse the awful suspicion that suddenly
seized me; a thought which I am sure would never have
presented itself under any but the bewildering
circumstances in which I had been so blindly plunged.  Could
it be possible that the money which my brother had
thrown about so freely, was counterfeit?  A moment's
reflection convinced me that it was not possible, and yet
a terrible distrust had taken hold of me.  For a moment
I hesitated.  My first impulse was to call out and ask
what was the matter.  It would have been the frank and
natural thing to do, had my suspicions not been aroused,
but as they were, I felt that such a procedure would be
silly and fruitless.  A burning desire to know consumed
me, and I walked about the room in an agony of unrest.
Again I looked through the keyhole, and was relieved to
see no plates, stamps, dies or machinery of any kind.  I
drew a long breath.  Then I recalled that there had been
nothing in the conversation to indicate any such
business; and I drew another breath.  Finally, unable to
gain the slightest clew to the mystery, I returned to my
room, and went to bed in a very uncomfortable frame of mind.





.. vspace:: 4

.. _`VI.`:

.. class:: center large bold

   \VI.

.. vspace:: 2

The next morning I awoke early, and resolved to go at
once to Torrence's room and ask him to lend me a five
pound note.  It was my intention to have it examined
by a banker in the city for its genuineness, hoping to
relieve the anxiety which had so tortured me during the
night.  While my judgment was opposed to the counterfeiting
theory as improbable, yet it was difficult to
overcome the thought that it might be the correct one.
The truth is, I was impelled to discover some plausible
explanation of the mystery.  I could not rest as the
recipient of means which had no visible source, and
especially when there appeared to be so much ground for
doubting their legitimacy.

Torrence was already up, preparing for an early start,
as I sauntered into his room.

"By the by, old fellow," I said, "have you a fiver
about you?  I think I might use one to advantage until
I can get down to the bank with your check."

He took a roll of bills out of his pocket, and instead of
one five, tossed me a couple of tens.

"Let it go for luck!" he called, as he hurriedly left
the room on the way to his business.

We rarely breakfasted together, Torry being so full of
enthusiasm about his work, that he would brook no
chance of delay, and so it was understood that we should
not meet until after his return from Gravesend.  On this
occasion, when he had left me, and after breakfasting
alone, I ordered the carriage, and drove into the city.
Taking my check at once to the banker upon whom it
was drawn, I inquired if it were all right.  The cashier
smiled, and simply asked how I would have it.  I told
him I did not want it at all, but wished to place it to my
credit.

"Oh!" said the man looking up, "I thought you were
Mr. Attlebridge."

"So I am," I answered, "but not Torrence.  I am his
twin brother.  We look very much alike."

"I see!" he exclaimed, somewhat surprised.  He then
proceeded to take my signature, and give me a book with
credit on it for a thousand pounds.  There was no
mistake about this.  Here was an actual transfer of credit
from Torrence to myself.  I wanted to ask the man some
questions about the amount Torrence held in the bank,
but hesitated, fearing it might create a suspicion that I
doubted his methods.  Presently, while still chatting in
a careless way, I took out one of the tens my brother had
given me, and asked if it were all right, pretending to
have received it at a place I was not quite sure of.  The
man looked at it carefully, and pronounced it perfectly
good, and my doubts were relieved.  I was about to say
"good-morning," when the teller observed:

"We should be greatly pleased, Mr. Attlebridge, if you
and your brother would keep your principal account with
us, believing that we can offer special facilities, and——"

It was what I wanted.  He had opened the subject.

"Oh!" I interrupted, "can you tell me which is my
brother's principal banking house at present?"

"Unfortunately," answered the man, "he has not favored
us with the name; although I believe it is one of
the larger houses in the city.  Mr. Attlebridge's deposits
with us are all made through an American firm."

I was about to express surprise, but remembered myself
in time, so merely smiled and tried to look as if I
had known as much before.

"And why do you suppose that my brother keeps
another account in London?" I asked.

"Oh!" said the man, shrugging his shoulders, "merely
because I once heard him mentioned as the purchaser of
a very large foreign draft from one of our city houses.
Nothing else, I assure you."

"And you do not remember the name of the concern?"
I asked, growing interested.

"No," answered the teller, "I do not.  It is even quite
possible that I never heard it.  The remark was only one
of those incidental scraps of conversation that referred
more particularly to business in general, than to that of
any special banker."

I had heard enough to give me a clew, although I
confess, a slight one.  Torrence evidently had business with
another bank, and also had funds in America of which I
had never heard, and could not understand.  A thought
had flashed upon me.  I would go into the different
banking streets and find out where this other account
was kept, if possible, by passing myself off for my
brother.  Doubtless I should be taken for him as soon
as I entered the right establishment, as I had been here.
Bidding the teller "good-day," I passed out, fully bent
upon my new enterprise.  It was a bold scheme, but I
was growing desperate to know something about Torry's
affairs; moreover, I was conscious of greater
independence with a credit of a thousand pounds in my pocket
and a bank book, which I pressed against my finger from
time to time when needing encouragement.

As luck would have it, the first place I entered was the
right one, and as I had surmised, the clerks recognized
me at once as Torrence.  I had made up my mind how
to act, and what to say while walking along the street,
having dismissed the carriage as unnecessary, and was
fully prepared on finding myself addressed as Mr. Attlebridge.

"By the by," I began quite carelessly.  "What was
that last—er—that last——"

I purposely halted to give the teller a chance to help
me out.  This he did, but I was utterly unprepared for
the word.  I expected to hear deposit, or check, but
when the man came to my assistance with the word cable,
I was dumfounded.  Was Torrence trying to hang
himself?  However, my common sense returned, and I
replied as if suddenly recalling my errand:

"Oh, yes, that was it.  Will you let me see it again
please, if you have a copy of it?"

I had not the slightest idea what the cablegram was
about, but knew that copies of important messages were
always preserved, and thought I might as well see this
one.  In a minute a clerk appeared with the copy in
question, and the teller glancing at it for a second to
make sure it was the right one, passed it over for my
inspection, and I read as follows.

.. vspace:: 2

.. class:: noindent

"LONDON, December —, 1894.

.. class:: noindent

"To DEADWOOD AND BATES, BANKERS, New York City.

.. vspace:: 1

"Place to the credit of Torrence Attlebridge sixty three
thousand eight hundred and forty pounds sterling, and
charge same to our account.

.. vspace:: 1

.. class:: noindent

"WHITEHOUSE, MORSE & PLUNKET."

.. vspace:: 2

I almost choked with astonishment.  Here was a single
deposit of considerably more than three hundred thousand
dollars.  No wonder he could so easily afford to give
me the check for a thousand pounds.  I was provoked
that I had not asked for ten times as much.  But where
did all this money come from in the first instance?  I
continued to look at the message in amazement, not
knowing what to say; and then pulling myself together,
remarked, still as if trying to refresh my memory:

"And let me see—I gave you for this, a draft on——"

"You forget, Mr. Attlebridge," promptly responded the
man, "you merely drew upon your credit with us,
reducing your account to that extent!"

"So I did," I answered, apparently quite satisfied.
"My memory is so fearfully faulty sometimes, I not only
forget amounts, but the manner of payment."  Then
remembering that Torrence had no doubt a further balance
here, I thought I would make another effort to discover
what it was before leaving.  The question was not nearly
so difficult as the others.

"By the by, be kind enough to tell me what my
balance is to-day, here with you."

The big books were turned over, and in a minute I was
informed that my brother had still more than one
hundred thousand pounds with these people, Whitehouse,
Morse & Plunket.  I was astounded.  Instead of solving
a mystery I had only sunk deeper in the mire.  Here
was a credit that was practically boundless.  A bank
account worthy of a king.  I could not show my amazement,
and so for a minute turned my back, trying to collect my
thoughts.  Could I leave the place without one more
question?  I resolved to risk it, and so added:

"Sorry to trouble you again, but be good enough to
tell me how my last deposit with you was made."

"By a large batch of your own drafts, Mr. Attlebridge,
on prominent bankers in Paris, Berlin, Vienna,
St. Petersburg, Constantinople, Munich, Rome, Naples, New
York, Chicago, Boston, Philadelphia and San Francisco,
besides others.  We have a list of the bankers here if you
would like to see it; and, by the by, I forgot to mention
that several of the drafts were upon London houses,
which you doubtless remember.  Beyond this you have
not forgotten that several thousand pounds were paid to
us in cash!"

"True!" I said, and turning hurriedly, left the place,
only too glad to get away.  Evidently my brother's drafts
had all been honored, or the balance would not be to his
credit.

I wandered down the street like one in a dream.  I
could see no earthly chance of ever solving this problem,
except through Torrence himself; but I could not ask
him, and if I did, had no reason to expect an answer.
No, I must wait for further developments.  Something
was sure to turn up.  To my certain knowledge, then,
my brother had nearly a million dollars to his credit in
New York and London, and from what I had heard it
seemed probable that he had much more elsewhere.





.. vspace:: 4

.. _`VII.`:

.. class:: center large bold

   \VII.

.. vspace:: 2

At the expiration of the six weeks the air ship was still
far from finished.  Contractors had disappointed; orders
for material had failed to be filled, and only two courses
of the hull were laid.  As Torrence took everything
good-naturedly, he was not seriously disturbed, although he
considered it a duty to push the work forward as fast as
possible, hoping to make his trial trip early in the Spring.
The plans were difficult of execution, the more delicate
parts of the mechanism requiring the labor of the most
skillful workmen and my brother's constant supervision.
He spent the whole of every day at Gravesend, and
sometimes the night; meanwhile our expenses at the
Mustapha continued at the same extravagant rate.  The
apartments had been retaken indefinitely, and the
proprietor would have regretted losing us, as we probably
spent twice as much money as a score of his best guests.
Of course, I was the principal beneficiary of all this
luxury, Torrence being at home so little, but this fact did
not disturb him in the least.

At the end of two months there was no prospect of
completing the vessel for a considerable time to come, as
new complications and fresh disappointments had arisen;
nevertheless, things were getting well in hand, and the
first warm Spring days would probably see her ready for
a start.

It is not my purpose to recount our life during this
Winter and the following Spring in the great metropolis.
It is sufficient for the purposes hereinbefore named to
say that it was a period of extravagance beyond reason,
and of somewhat equivocal pleasures when I considered
the vast sums these pleasures cost.  Wherever we went
we were looked upon as the great American millionaires;
the men whose pockets had no bottom, and whose bank
accounts were exhaustless.  My efforts to discover the
goose that laid our golden eggs continued fruitless, and
if I still doubted the regularity of the methods, so far as
I could see, no one else did.  As the time wore on,
Torrence would occasionally show some irritability at the
unavoidable delays; though what he intended to do with
the vessel when finished was a myth.  The time was
when I had looked upon it as a means of wealth, if not
fame; but now with a vast fortune at our command, he
seemed even more anxious about the machine than ever.
More than once I thought seriously of leaving him,
fearing some dreadful climax to our affairs in which I might
be implicated; but when I alluded to the separation he
seemed hurt, and so I remained.

During all this time we were in the swim of fashionable
life, both entertaining and being entertained
constantly.  If Torrence gambled it was never extensively,
so that he never either won or lost any considerable
amount.  Every effort had been made to keep the
intention of the air ship a secret, and so thoroughly had the
workmen been mystified, that when Spring came it was
exceedingly doubtful if any of them knew what it was,
and fortunately old Mr. Wetherbee was so laid up with
rheumatism that he never left the house.  I think the
general impression was that it was a new kind of torpedo
boat, although some believed it to be a submarine
passenger craft.  The barn was kept closely shut during
working hours, and the outer world had little chance of
guessing what it contained.

By the middle of May the thing was nearly completed,
and I saw by my brother's increased anxiety that his
hopes were soon to be either realized or dashed to the
ground.  It was an unfortunate remark when I inquired,
innocently enough, if he were sure the vessel would rise.
He answered with an oath in the affirmative, but became
moody and out of sorts immediately after.  Upon several
different occasions I felt sure that I heard him conversing
with the sailor at a late hour, although I never again
looked through the keyhole.  Once when the conversation
was particularly lively, I confess to listening, though
only for a few minutes, and with poor result, as I could
understand but little that was said.  It was in reply to
some remark of my brother's that the man answered:

"Don't bother about me.  My pay comes in satisfaction!
Revenge!  Sabe?  Now if you'll do as you're told,
you'll do more for me than the five continents full o' men,
women, and children ever would do.  No, pardner, I'm
alone in this world, and that stuff's no good to me, as I
done told you; couldn't use it nohow; but I'll damn the
society, and every one of 'em as turned a cold shoulder
on me, through you.  Now, I don't expect to live to see
it, but I'll die happy, and that's worth more'n money
can buy.  Now, don't ever let your nerve give out; in
fact there ain't no occasion for it, seein' how much better
you 'uns is fixed than I was.  Promise you won't never
turn your back on it."

"I'll do my best; no man can do more!" answered Torrence.

"And you'll never regret it!"

"I've no doubt about my part of the contract," he
added, "and can feel but little doubt of all you've told
me, after the proofs."

"That's right, you're my man—God bless you, and if
ever you——"

Here there was a shuffling of feet, and fearing they
might be coming into the *salon*, I beat a hasty retreat to
my own room.  Of course I could form no conception of
what they were talking about, and went to bed trying
to put meaning into the maze of words.

Some days after this, while brooding over our absurd
and unfettered prodigality, I resolved to ask Torrence
for another and larger check.  My object was, as before,
to save something out of the whirlwind of our extravagances,
fearing my brother's improvidence.  I pretended
that there was an investment which I was anxious to
make, that would take quite a large sum.  Without a
word of inquiry he turned with alacrity and said:

"Why, certainly!  How much?"

I began an explanation which partook of the nature of
a sermon on the expediency of putting by something for
a rainy day, but he cut me short:

"Now, my dear fellow, I can't really stop for the
lecture to-day; keep that for to-morrow; but as to the
money, why it's yours anyhow, and you might as well
take it now as at any other time.  How much did you say?"

"Well, I didn't say exactly, but a good deal would be
necessary to do what I thought of doing," I replied.

"Since you don't seem to know exactly how much,
take this," he said, "and if it isn't enough, let me
know!"

Without another word he sat down and dashed off a
check for twenty thousand pounds, and handed it to me.

"Here, take it," he said, "it's only a small payment on
account at best.  Let me know if you want more."

He was off in a second, and left me standing like one
petrified with the paper in my hand.  I placed the
amount to my credit with Whitehouse, Morse & Plunket,
and got a friend to identify me as Gurthrie, instead
of Torrence, Attlebridge.

Shortly after this my brother came to me one day with
a despatch box in his hand.  Opening the box he showed
me that it contained a canvas bag, in which was a
smaller one of oil silk.  These he opened and emptied
the contents upon the table.  To my amazement I saw
that it was a batch of conveyances, or deeds for houses
and lands, real estate of great value in America, all in
my name.  By the values here mentioned alone I was
worth more than a million dollars.  According to the
vouchers before me, this property had all been paid for
by myself within the past few months.  I felt as if I must
unknowingly have come into the possession of Aladdin's
lamp.  I was dumfounded, but before I could utter a
word Torrence went on to say:

"There now, all this is yours!—now, not a word—I
have only a moment in which to speak, and wish to say
this.  Of course all this stuff is properly registered,
recorded, and witnessed, and all that sort of thing as you
can see; but for your future convenience and perhaps for
mine, I must remind you of the importance of keeping
this packet in your possession.  There are other papers
in it which we have not time to examine now, but if ever
you should be hurried to move anywhere, don't forget to
throw away the box, and shove this wallet in your pocket.
It is of the utmost importance!"

I promised without asking a question; and when he
was gone I went to a tailor's and had the packet, minus
the canvas bag, securely sewed inside the coat I was
wearing; seeing to it myself that the job was well done.

As the time wore on Torrence grew more impatient at
the delay in finishing the work.  Evidently there was
something he was dreading; which I thought might be
the possible failure of the machine to rise.

"Suppose she fails," I said one day, "we have plenty
to live on, and what does it matter?"

He looked at me with an expression of horror, and
walked away without a word.

One day I walked suddenly into his room without
knocking, thinking he was away.  To my surprise I
found him and the sailor, Merrick, talking together.  As
before they were sitting on opposite sides of the table,
upon which was spread a packet of papers; some of them
I recognized as having seen before.  Torrence immediately
got up, and asked if I would mind coming a little
later, as he was just going over some important business,
and of course I went out immediately.  Although only
in the room a minute, the strange motley of papers was
distinctly seen.  The same extraordinary attempts at
drawing and chirograph?—and among these I observed
what I had not seen before—a crude representation of a
human face, but with so peculiar an expression that I
could not forget it.  There was also a lengthy, and very
illiterate looking document, which appeared as if the
signatures at the bottom had been done by children.

I went immediately into the *salon*, where although not
really intending to listen, I overheard quite accidentally
a remark of the sailor's, which, as nearly as I can
remember, was as follows:

"You'll find him thar, jest as I'se told ye, pard,
without he's died since; and you'll find the box, and them
docyments inside of it, I reckon, if you hunts for 'em
whar I tell you.  There ain't nothin' to be afeard of in
him; he's just plumb gone, don't know nothin'.  You
needn't try to catch him, because you can't do it.  Now,
I must be goin'.  Reckon I'd better be fixin' to die anyway!"

This was really all; at least all I could understand;
and a few minutes later the door was shut and the man
evidently gone.

On the 25th of May Torrence came home rather later
than usual, and the moment he entered the room I saw that
something had happened.  The look upon his face was
one of unequivocal delight.  Striking an attitude in the
middle of the floor, he shouted:

"Hooray!"

"Not so loud!" I cried, "you'll disturb people in the
house."

"Let them be disturbed.  It's time they were disturbed,"
he replied, pouring himself out a glass of wine
at the sideboard.  Then holding the bumper aloft,
exclaimed:

"Here's to the air ship; God bless her.  But where's
your glass?"

I joined him in the toast.  "Well, what's happened?"
I inquired, touching my glass to his.

"She rises; she floats; she steers.  She advances and
reverses, just as I please.  She cuts the teeth of the
wind.  I tell you, Gurt, it is the triumph of the
century—of the ages.  A child can handle her.  We shall be off
in a couple of days!"

"The devil, you say!  Have you had a trial trip?"

"Well, rather! but no one knows it.  The truth is I
took her out in the dark, before day, all alone, and had
her back in the barn before any one guessed it.  Arranged
it all beforehand.  Sent all the hands off.  She responds
like a leaf in a gale.  We can sit in her, solid as a rock,
one foot above the ground, or ten thousand, just as we
please.  We can float along four miles an hour, or a mile
a minute.  We can stand before the wind, or we can run
in the teeth of a hurricane.  We can right about face,
or maneuver her with more ease than you could a
wheelbarrow.  Her power is exhaustless, and is evolved
without steam, electricity or—but what's the use of going
into that?  You couldn't understand if I did.  It would
take a course of mathematics to get into the first
principles; but some day, when you and I are floating away in
the blue sky, above the fogs of London town, I'll take
time and explain it all to you."

"At all events she's a success," I answered, finishing
my wine.

"She's more than that; she's perfect!" and Torrence
drained his glass.  Then lighting a cigarette, he added:

"We'll be off in a couple of clays, old man, or near
about it, as I just now told you."

"And for where?" I asked.

Torrence pulled down the corner of his left eye.

"That's my secret!" he said.

I congratulated him on his success, and told him I was
ready to go anywhere away from the fog and gloom of
the city.  We embraced each other, and despite my
warning, sent up three cheers for the air ship.  I had never
seen Torrence so elated about anything in my life;
indeed it was contagious, for I was almost as happy as he
was.

"And you are sure there will be no hitch?" I said,
fearing the news was almost too good.

"Sure!  Haven't I tried her?  We have taken out the
end of old Wetherbee's barn, and I sailed out over the
fields alone.  I ran her myself the other night, through
the darkness and fog when no one could see.  There
were then a few slight changes to make for absolute
control which have since been completed.  Last night I had
her out again through the river fogs when every one was
asleep below, and, as I have just told you, she is simply
perfect!  Oh, Gurt, you don't know what it is to float
aloft out of reach of everyone.  Fortunately the fields
were deserted, and the air too thick for a man to see more
than fifty yards, even had it been day, otherwise I
should have frightened some of those Gravesender's to
death.  And I had a nice time, too, in finding my way
back to the barn, despite the red and green lights I had
hung out for signals!"

Torrence danced around the room.

"Suppose she should drop with all aboard!" I suggested.

"Drop!  She can't.  The thing's impossible so long as
the current is—but what's the use of my explaining to
you?  She can no more drop than you can fly."

"But suppose she did," I persisted.

"Well, such a thing can't possibly happen, unless the
current is turned off too suddenly, and if it did, nobody
would be hurt, because the pneumatic buffers on her
bottom would make the contact with earth scarcely more
than perceptible.  No, my dear fellow, she can't go up,
or she can't come down until I want her to, but when I
do, up or down she goes.  In short she is under absolute
control.  When the current is at the neutralizing point
it is as natural for the air ship to float in the upper
atmosphere as for you to walk on dry land, or a fish to
swim.  Don't be uneasy.  I tell you I have mastered the
secret of aerial navigation."

I had to be satisfied, and was really full of confidence
in Terry's ability.

"Do you propose to make a long journey to begin
with?" I inquired.

"Yes," said Torrence, "a very extended one, as you will
see for yourself.  I have had her stocked with enough
provisions to run this hotel, figuratively speaking, for a
year, and all manner of other necessaries; in fact, we
shall be supplied with all the luxuries of life.  You won't
mind going with me, old man, will you, and letting me
act as your pilot?"

"To be sure not; but when shall we be off?"

"Very soon.  But you must not say a word to any one.
Remember our movements are not to be known.  Have I
your word?"

I promised; but why he demanded this I was at a loss
to guess.

Before going to bed that night Torrence told me that
he should probably be absent a couple of days attending
to the final equipment of the machine; and when I bid
him good-night it was with the understanding that we
should not meet for a day or two.  He would certainly
return before the end of the week; and I was to have
everything ready for leaving at a moment's notice, as he
was anxious there should be no delay.  That was on
Tuesday.  Imagine, therefore, my surprise upon seeing
him enter my bedroom at a late hour Wednesday night.
I had been in bed long enough to fall asleep, and was
aroused by a light shining in my eyes.  There was a
strange look in Torry's face, and I started up alarmed.

"Hello!" I cried, jumping up.  "What's the matter?
Has any thing happened?"

Torrence put his finger to his lips and said:

"Hush!  Be quiet!  Don't be scared, but get up at
once and do as I tell you without losing a moment's
time!"

I did as I was bid; and dressed as hurriedly as possible,
not doubting but the climax I had so long dreaded
had come at last.

"We must be off immediately," said he, as I was putting
the finishing touches to my toilet.  There was something
too dead earnest in his look and manner to permit
of a single question.

"The trunks are quite ready," I observed; my teeth
chattering with excitement.

"Damn the trunks!  We must leave them behind.
Have you the package?"

I showed it to him, sewed in my pocket.

Torrence looked at his watch.

"What o'clock is it?" I inquired.

"Nearly one," he answered reflectively, and then
turning to me, he added with a look I shall never forget.

"Now, Gurt, if you have any nerve, I shall expect you
to show it, No flunking or crawling, mind!  Do exactly
as I say, and without question or hesitation."

I nodded assent, for I could not speak.  I saw something
bulky under his coat, and wondered what it could
be; but it was no time for such an inquiry.

Torrence then opened the door into the hall softly,
and put out the light.

"Follow me; but walk quietly and don't speak a
word," he said, leading the way.

We walked along the passage until reaching the grand
stairway, when, instead of descending, as we had been in
the habit of doing, Torrence led the way above.  We
climbed several stories until we stood at the foot of a
narrow flight of steps, which ended in a scuttle above.
From time to time he looked around to see if we were
observed, and then stalked ahead, apparently satisfied.
Reaching the scuttle, which was bolted upon the inside,
he slipped the iron tongue noiselessly back, pushed open
the hatch, and told me to follow.  I found myself upon
the roof of the hotel with my brother, who quietly closed
the heavy door behind us.  At that moment an awful
thought flashed upon me.  Had the fellow become in
anyway connected with a gang of burglars?  Had all this
vast wealth come by theft?  I stood still, petrified.  It
was not too late to retreat.  I would not be led thus
blindly as an accomplice to a crime never even suspected
by me!  It was too horrible.  I was paralyzed with
terror at the thought.  Seeing that I had stopped, Torrence
turned suddenly and exclaimed in a low excited tone:

"For God's sake! what's the matter?"

"I will not go another step," I answered; "I believe
you are bent on some damnable crime!"

Torrence positively laughed.  Nothing he could have
done or said would have been more reassuring.

"Why, you old fool, Gurt!  Have you taken leave of
your senses?"

"Swear to me that there is nothing of the kind," I
replied, still without moving.

"Swear!  Why, of course, I'll swear.  Do you suppose
with the money I've already accumulated it would
be necessary to risk my neck in housebreaking, for the
sake of a few paltry dollars more?  Really you have less
common sense than I imagined."

Something in the tone of his voice convinced me that I
was mistaken.

"Torry," I answered, "I will believe you.  We have
lived together all our lives, and I have never yet found
you doing a dishonorable act."

"And you never will!" he exclaimed with feeling.
"You will soon know everything.  Now don't make a
fool of yourself, but follow me and look where you step,
too, for we are at least a hundred and fifty feet above the
pavement, and I don't want to be responsible for your
scattered remains!"

We approached the edge of the roof, and looked out
over the city of London.  It was a grand picture with
great masses of shadow, and small flickering lights
through a sea of mist below.  Torrence stooped and
walked along the cornice as if looking for something.
Presently he stood still and looked down.  What was he
about?  Did he intend committing suicide?  I entreated
him not to go so near the edge of the roof.

"We've got to go over it in a minute," he answered,
without even looking back at me.  Then he struck a
match and examined his surroundings more carefully.  I
was completely unnerved and called:

"I'll be damned if I'll follow you another step.  I
believe you've lost your mind!" at the same minute I
turned to go back.  Torrence ran after me.

"You'll regret it all your life if you don't come with
me now!" he exclaimed excitedly.  "I swear to you that
neither of us shall be hurt, if you will only do as I say."

I hesitated and allowed myself to be persuaded.  Again
he approached the edge of the roof, and when I reached
him I saw that we were standing above another building
at the back of our own, but which seemed about two
stories lower.  Torrence did not now stop long, but
reaching under his coat, drew out a coil of stout rope,
with an iron hook fastened at one end of it.  It was the
bulky thing I had observed when he entered my room.





.. vspace:: 4

.. _`VIII.`:

.. class:: center large bold

   \VIII.

.. vspace:: 2

Without further hesitation Torrence hitched the hook
onto the cornice, and throw down the other end of the
rope.  He then, having obtained my promise to follow,
commenced letting himself over to the building below.
I slipped after him as quickly as possible, until we found
ourselves standing side by side upon the lower level.  It
was here that I again demanded an explanation, though
foolishly enough, when I had come so far; retreat being
now out of the question, as the hook had been disengaged
from above, by a dexterous twirl of the rope and caught
without striking.  He only answered by saying:

"If you value your life and liberty, you will follow me
as quickly as possible!"

I saw it was no time to hold back.  We slid from roof
to roof, Torrence always unloosing the hook above, and
catching it before it struck.  At last we found ourselves
on the top of a low building, overlooking an alley, at the
head of which a solitary gas lamp was burning.  Here we
paused.

"I'd give a thousand pounds if that light was out!"
said Torrence, not seeming to know how to proceed.
Then he added:

"Now, listen!  An officer will be due in about five
minutes.  We must stop where we are until he has gone;
then we must get down into the alley and cut for our
lives!"

We crouched in the shadow of a chimney and waited.
The alley and the street beyond seemed equally deserted.
There was no sound, save for that of an occasional cab,
or the shout of a passing reveler in the distance.
Fortunately there was a light fog and if the wall below was
not too closely windowed, I thought we had a fair chance
of escape; though why he had not come by the front door
of the Mustapha was a riddle I saw no prospect of guessing.

"Quiet!" said Torrence, suddenly pressing his hand
against my shoulder, "he is coming!"

There was the slow even step of a policeman.  I could
hear him pause as he reached the end of the alley, and
imagined him looking up it to see if all were well.
Presumably he was satisfied, for the step gradually receded
into the distance, and the street became quiet again.  I
was intensely excited and resolved to elude the vigilance
of the officer if it were possible to do so.

"This way!" said Torrence, stepping softly along the
edge of the gutter in search of a suitable anchorage for
the hook.  But the place looked dangerous.  There was
an attic window hard by, which we must avoid, and the
gutter flared too broadly for a holding.  Fortunately
there was plenty of rope, as the drop to the ground could
not have been more than twenty feet.

"Now don't make a sound for your life.  I am going
to take a loop around the chimney.  There is a blank wall
where we must drop, but whole families are asleep
beneath us.  Follow me and hold your breath.  If we can
once gain the air ship we are safe!"

It was the first intimation he had given of where we
were going, and I was relieved to be assured that we were
headed for our own property, though why we should be
afraid to go there openly was the mystery.

We passed the line around the chimney and made a
loop with the hook, and then Torrence, grasping the rope
firmly, disappeared over the edge into the alley below.
I followed him as quickly as possible, but must have
made more noise than I intended, for scarcely had I
touched the ground than a window opened above me, and
a man's head was thrust out.

"Hello, there!" he cried; and then seeing the rope,
which was hanging in full view of the gaslight, shouted
at the top of his voice:

"Police!  Stop thief!  Police!"

"Run for your life!" cried Torrence, "but don't lose
sight of me!"

He led the way down the alley at a lively pace; I
followed, though farther off than I liked.  It was only a
short distance to where a street crossed at right angles.
Turning to the left we dashed down the thoroughfare at
full speed, and before I had gone fifty yards, ran square
into the arms of a policeman.

"No so fast, young man!" said the officer, holding me
firmly, "what's all this about?"

"What's it about," I answered indignantly; "I'm
trying to catch the thief, and there he is."  I pointed to
Torrence, who at that minute turned another corner,
"and if you'd do your duty and help, instead of standing
here holding me like an idiot, we'd have him!" I added.

"And what's he done?" asked the man stupidly, evidently
mortified at his mistake.  "Has he robbed you?"

"I should say so.  He's grabbed my watch and chain
and made away with it; and we'll never get it back
again either, if you keep me here much longer."

The man released his hold.  Fortunately my coat was
buttoned up so that the chain was covered.  The
policeman had only got a glimpse of Torrence, who passed
while he was on the opposite side of the street, but he
was now convinced that he was in error and had caught
the wrong man, and so joined me in the pursuit.
Scarcely had we turned the corner after Torrence than
we met that gentleman walking very leisurely toward us.

"Did you see a fellow running this way?" asked the
officer excitedly.

"Yes," said my brother; "he's just ahead of you!  If
you run I think you may catch him!"

Having delivered himself of this information, the
gentleman walked on leisurely; not, however, without having
given me the tip to meet him on the lower corner.  And
then to divest myself of all suspicion, should any still be
lurking in the officer's mind, I feigned considerable
feeling at the loss of my watch, and even went so far as
to offer a reward for it, paying the man ten shillings
down on account.  Of course I gave him a fictitious
name and address.  It was a capital ruse, if I do say it
myself, and worked like a pair of charms.

As soon as I was free I hurried down the street to join
Torrence, who was waiting quietly for me on the corner.

"And now the sooner we get out of this neighborhood
the better!" he said, leading the way quickly down the
thoroughfare; "but mind, we must not run.  Not a step."

We then hastened along all manner of back streets, till
I thought we were lost, but suddenly emerged on the
bank of the river, at a small wharf, where, to my surprise,
I found the launch already waiting, with steam up.  In
an instant we were aboard, and in a couple of minutes
more had shoved off, and were out in the channel of the
river.

"Give her her head!" called Torrence to one of his
men.  "We have lost time, and must make it up!"

We were soon shoving down the stream at a
tremendous pace; the ghostly houses on either side rushing by,
and giving me a happy sense of relief after our scary
adventure.

"I'm glad we're free at last!" I said, cuddling up to
Torrence in the stern of the boat.

"Don't crow before you're cut of the woods!" he answered.
"We shan't be safe until we're in the air ship,
above the heads of all of them!"

"Not knowing who the *them* are, I'm not in a position
to disagree with you!" I answered.

"Nor to agree with me, either," said he; "but wait 'till
we're up in the clouds; then I'll tell you all about it."

The launch trembled under the pressure of steam put
upon her.  The grim docks, just showing their heads
through the darkness, and the black swirling water
beneath, made it seem as if we were rushing down some
giant millrace.  It was the stillest hour of night, and
Torrence said we must make Gravesend before dawn,
which at that season of the year, would not be long in
coming.

As usual, a tremendous fog came piling in from the
sea, as we swept down the river; and before reaching our
landing, we were enveloped in a dense cloud-like vapor
which wet us to the skin.  Luckily our pilot knew his
business, and I believe that with points of the compass
given, and revolutions of the screw, he could have landed
us with his eyes shut.  However that may have been, we
got there without an accident; and when ready to go
ashore, I saw Torrence put a pile of money into the hands
of each of the men; at the same time, he said:

"Boys, she's yours!  I shall never want her again!"

Then leading the way with his lantern, we hastened
forward toward Wetherbee's barn.

The air was thick, and the road difficult to find, but
we stumbled along without a word, until reaching an old
fence, where Torrence suddenly stopped.

"We are nearly there," he said, putting his hand on
my shoulder, and speaking impressively.  "The air ship
is ready to carry us aloft at a touch from my hand; but
for certain reasons which I cannot now explain, there is
an obstacle in the way of our leaving which we must
overcome before the approach, of dawn.  It is this.  The
barn is surrounded by a force of armed men, whose object
is to prevent our escape.  I will tell you all about this as
soon as we are out of their reach; meanwhile, if you,
Gurt, will stand by me, and do exactly as I say, we shall
outwit them.  No human being in this wide world
understands the mechanism of this thing but me.  At this
hour we may reasonably expect those lubberheads to be
asleep.  We must crawl in among them stealthily, climb
up into the machine and be off before one of them
suspects that anything is wrong.  If by any accident they
should be aroused and attempt to detain us, why I intend
to plow through them like a reaper in a wheat field.
There are, however, two points in this programme which
must be carefully observed, and adopted if necessary.
The first is, if we are suspected, drop immediately on the
ground, and assume to be one of the watchers by feigning
sleep, and a due suspicion of the others.  Second, if we
find them awake and recognizing us, fight if necessary;
but reach the air ship under any circumstances, for
once in it we can plow them down like chaff.  Whatever
you do, be sure and take your cue from me, and follow
close upon my heels."

Torrence blew out the light, and threw the lantern
away as a useless encumbrance, and we plodded along
through the dark.  I confess that my anticipation of
trouble did not put me in the most cheerful frame of
mind, but I resolved to do my best and stand by my leader
at all hazards.  Presently we climbed a fence and I knew
that I was in Wetherbee's field; the one in which the
barn stood.  We moved stealthily on, over a grassy sod,
and once, as I looked aloft, thought I saw the faint flickering
of a star, and called Torrence's attention to it as a
good omen.

"We don't want any stars to-night," he whispered;
"the denser the fog the better."

Suddenly he stopped.

"We are there!" he said; "now remember!"

We felt our way with utmost caution among the sleeping
bodies around us, examining the ground carefully
with each foot before setting it down.  Our progress was
naturally slow, but after awhile I saw the dark outline of
the barn looming up through the fog, in the first faint
intimation of approaching dawn.  We were getting along
famously, and beginning to congratulate ourselves upon
our success, when Torrence reached for my hand and then
with his mouth against my ear, said:

"Now, be doubly careful; we are about to enter the
building.  They are thick as hail upon the floor!"

We crept slowly forward among legs and arms.  A
dozen men were snoring around us, and one fellow turned
over, muttering something in his sleep, as my boot
brushed against his shoulder.  The ladder was gained.
We climbed up the side of the great machine without a
sound, and took our places within, as best we could in
the darkness.  Again Torry's mouth was at my ear.

"I must wait a minute," he said, "until my eyes become
accustomed to the light.  As soon as I can see the
outlines a little better we are off!"

The silence was only broken by the breathing of the
sleeping men around us.  I was in an agony of suspense
fearing there would be some hitch at the last—something
wrong about the machine which might prevent its rising.
The time seemed eternal.  But the great open end
of the barn was growing in clearness of outline.  The fog
was friendly; but the dawn was approaching.  Again my
brother's hand was upon my shoulder.

"Now brace yourself!" he said; "we are going!"

The air ship trembled.  It was a sensation never
experienced before.  The vibrations seemed to pass through
the innermost fibers of my being.  I felt that we were
being lifted in the air, and then that we were slowly
floating out at the open end of the barn.

There was a shout and a curse and a call to arms.
Noiseless as our movements had been, the men were
aroused, and in an instant a score of voices were calling
and yelling in every direction:

"Stop thief!  Surround the barn!  Where are they?"

A hideous medley of curses, groans, and sounds of
fighting rose through the darkness from every quarter of
the field; but the air ship was far above, and hidden from
eight in the dense gloom of the morning fog.

"Let them fight it out among themselves," said Torrence,
drawing a long sigh of relief; "we shall never see
them again!"

We rose steadily and slowly for several minutes,
Torrence saying it would be necessary to be well above the
houses, as we were going to pass directly over London
and must take no risk of a collision in the darkness.
Presently I could feel that we were sweeping ahead.  The
movement was perfect, and as we sped rapidly forward
through the dense atmosphere, catching an occasional
glint of a street lamp below, all sense of fear departed.
The trembling had ceased; and I felt as though we were
floating rapidly away on the breast of a cloud, or upon,
the back of some monstrous bird; only here there was no
effort.  It was the only element comprehended.  I could
imagine nothing more sublime, more exhilarating.  It
was the absolutely finished poetry of flight.  Beyond
this, there was a feeling of safety far surpassing that of
earthly locomotion, possibly due to the knowledge that
we were lifted clear above all obstacles; that no uncertain
switch, or ill-timed train could affect us.  On we swept,
in an ecstasy of rapture, realizing neither our speed nor
place, engrossed only with the novelty of our situation,
and watching the coming dawn.

Suddenly a great, dazzling object not twenty yards
away flashed past us.

"*Great God!*" exclaimed Torrence, rising, "I thought
I was too high for that."

"What was it?" I asked in amazement.

"The cross on top of St. Paul's!"

We had narrowly missed it, and caught sight of it,
just as it reflected the first rays of the rising sun, in a
rift of the fog, and just as I was congratulating myself
upon being above every earthly object.  But it was a
clear miss and no harm done.

Presently the fog cleared and we looked down upon
the great city of London speeding away below.

"And where are we going, old man?" I inquired at
last, hardly able to contain myself with the strange
delight of this new sensation of flying.

"To the North Pole!" said Torrence, holding fast to
his levers, screws, and steering apparatus.





.. vspace:: 4

.. _`IX.`:

.. class:: center large bold

   \IX.

.. vspace:: 2

With the rising of the sun the fog cleared, and the
great city of London was spread out away beneath us.
It was a sight I can never forget, and a sensation
unequalled by any previous experience.  Patches of smoke
blocked out large areas of the metropolis, but there was
promise of a day of rare, Spring-like beauty.  As we
floated aloft, above the smoke and grime, through an
atmosphere of translucent purity, we watched with
interest the shifting masses beneath, and drank in with
delight the marvelous scene.  On and on we flew, at one
moment unscreened from the streets and houses of the
city, at, the next catching only occasional glimpses of a
tower or steeple piercing an earthward cloud, like the
finger of a submarine monster pointing heavenward.
But far to the north the smoke had vanished, and the
green fields of Spring would soon be under us.  It was a
dream of bliss, transcending the power of words to
picture, or the imagination of man to conceive.

"It makes me shudder," said Torrence, "to think of
what a narrow escape we had just now.  A few feet more
to the left and we would have banged into St. Paul's
cross!"

I admitted that it would have been an ugly collision.

"The truth is," he continued, "I miscalculated our
height; and in the fog and darkness, we may have had
some other close shaves, for all I know."

"Hardly," I answered; "the houses in London are
not high, as a rule."

"There are the Queen Anne flats at Victoria station,"
observed Torrence.

"True; but surely we did not go as far to the west as
that?"

"Indeed we did.  I ran considerably out of our course
intentionally.  You see I wanted to take in London by
daylight; and wouldn't have missed the sight for a
barrel of money.  I ran slow, as well as indirectly, or we
would have been well out of Middlesex by now.  But I
really thought we were higher, and should have consulted
the barometer; but in getting away from those hounds I
never thought of it.  But thank God we're all right now.
How do you like the air ship?"

"It's the grandest thing on the earth or off of it!" I
answered; "but you haven't told me why those fellows
wanted us; and why we had to sneak out of the hotel like
thieves."

"There's lots of time for that," he answered; "but let
us not miss this sight while we have it."

And I did not want to miss it myself, but before we
had quite passed the suburbs Torrence explained as
follows:

"You remember Hart?" he began.

"Perfectly; you mean Wetherbee's partner; the fellow
we had our first interview with."

"Yes.  Well, do you know that when the scoundrel
discovered that we were building the machine without
his aid, and that we were becoming the talk of London
for our wealth, and manner of living, he was consumed
with envy, and fearing that he had lost a good thing, got
out an injunction against our moving the vessel, on the
ground of being Wetherbee's partner?  Of course he
totally misrepresented the facts, and——"

"Then you did violate the law after all!" I exclaimed,
feeling that I had been deceived.

"Not in the least!" he answered; "the paper was never
served; I took care that it shouldn't be.  But there were
men in waiting at the entrance to the Mustapha, who
confidently expected to catch me as I passed in or out, and if
I had not come by a private entrance and left as we did,
we should be down there now, and perhaps for a year to
come, waiting the settlement of a legal investigation.
Now, I knew if I stopped to explain matters to you, we
might not get off.  You would naturally argue the point,
and the precious time be lost.  I was warned of this
pending injunction by one of the gentlemen I introduced
you to in the billiard room, who certainly did me a very
decent turn in return for my favors in the money line.
The fellow found it out quite accidentally, but he didn't
forget me."

I was amazed, and greatly relieved to find so simple an
explanation of what, but a few hours before had a
painfully criminal aspect.  If Torrence could explain the
mystery of his sudden wealth as satisfactorily I should be
more than gratified; and this I suggested to him.

"My dear boy," he answered, "every penny I have
spent will be as satisfactorily accounted for as being my
own legitimate money as what I have just told you.  I
have never committed an illegal or dishonorable act in its
acquirement, and when the time comes to explain, I will
do it; but not yet."

He touched a button on his left, and I was conscious
of slightly increased speed.

The green fields were now beneath us, and the few
clouds that hovered above only kept the sun from being
too warm.  The motion of the most perfect boat, gliding
before an imperceptible breeze, would be barbarous
compared with ours.

Our vessel was loaded with every luxury, including
such clothing as we should need in the latitudes we
proposed to visit.  And not only were there suits for cold
weather but for warm as well, we having left our trunks
at the Mustapha.  Furs and eider-downs were here
galore, beside every contrivance for Arctic comfort.
Beyond these, we had abundance of fire-arms, and
ammunition.  Our sleeping apartments were luxurious.  They
were situated forward, with a comfortable bed in each,
and separated by a curtain with rings which slid upon a
brass rod, running parallel with the length.  Our
cooking arrangements were astern, and immediately before
them our dining room or saloon—a cosy little apartment
with sliding windows, which could be opened to admit
the purest air in the world.  Indeed the ventilation had
been admirably planned, and nowhere, or in any kind of
weather need we suffer from a fetid atmosphere.  In the
center, but below the main deck, was the motive power,
controlled from a small table above, where Torrence
manipulated screws, levers, and springs, utterly beyond my
comprehension.  The machinery was entirely out of the way,
and the space utilized to admirable advantage.  Cushioned
seats surrounded the wall of the saloon, and above
was an open deck which ran the entire length of the boat.
This was surrounded by an aluminum rail, filled in with
a fine net of the same material.  It required more nerve
than I possessed at first to mount the ladder and look
out over the taffrail, although the sense of security below
was perfect, so that I could inspect the country from the
saloon windows with as much indifference as though I
were on the deck of an ocean steamer.  It was not long,
however, before I could go above and lean over the
bulwarks with equal intrepidity.  Through the hatch the
sky was always visible, even in the saloon, which was
never closed except in cold or stormy weather.

In order to make the construction of our air ship
perfectly clear, let the reader imagine a gigantic cartridge
or cigar, tapering at each end.  Now flatten the top of
your cigar, and put a railing around it and it would
represent our upper deck.  Now, divide your cigar
longitudinally halfway between the upper deck and the
bottom, and from end to end; and you have our main deck;
in the center of which is the saloon or dining room, or
general living room, to the rear of which is the kitchen,
and forward, our beds.  Beneath this deck is the machinery,
entirely out of sight, and operated from either the
saloon or the upper deck.

Our larder was more than ample; comprising an endless
variety of tinned goods, as well as quantities of such
vegetables as would keep in the open.  We had large
supplies of both fresh and salt meats, and all arranged to
handle conveniently.  In short, it was a camping outfit
upon an extended scale, including wines, fruits,
medicines and implements which might become necessary
during the voyage.  Having to do our own work, the
equipment had been planned upon the most judicious
and labor saving lines, so that it was astonishing how
little effort was required to prepare a meal; and having
no back yard to keep tidy, it was only necessary to throw
the scraps and refuse overboard.

At times when we hovered nearer the surface of the
earth it was amusing to see what excitement we caused
the populace.  In passing over a village the entire
population would turn out into the streets, and shout
themselves hoarse before leaving them out of sight, and being
unlike the ordinary balloon, we were naturally looked
upon with greater astonishment.  Torrence having set his
controlling apparatus, it no longer required attention,
until some change in speed, elevation, or direction was
desired; so that he was as free to move about the vessel
as I was.  The landscape was passing beneath us, with a
steady flowing motion, giving the impression that a
considerable distance would be covered during the day,
although the rate of speed was deceptive.  It was
interesting to trace our course over the charts, with which we
were amply provided.  Maps of each of the counties
were spread out upon the table, and we were singularly
well situated to test their accuracy.

I was wondering how fast we were going and inquired.

"About twenty-five miles an hour," said Torrence;
"she is capable of much greater speed; but there's no
hurry, and I don't want to strain her on her maiden trip."

"And how high are we?"

"About five hundred feet."

I was reflecting that it was no very great height, or
extraordinary speed, when I heard the sharp swinging
sound of a bullet, and looked down.  I saw a man
passing through a field with a gun in his hand and looking
up.  Evidently he had fired at us, not knowing what we
were; possibly with the intention of finding out.

"He's going to shoot again!" I called to Torrence;
but at that minute my brother pressed a button and we
were swung aloft with great velocity, as if seized by
some gigantic hand.

"I shan't give him a chance," he answered, as we
plunged into a cloud, and then darted forward with
increased speed.  Again we were enveloped in a dense wet
blanket, but as there was no fear of a collision, did not
slacken our rate, but swept on like a hurricane unable to
see a thing in any direction beyond the vessel.

"Now," said Torrence, looking at a small instrument
on the governing board, "we are whirling along at the
rate of fifty miles an hour.  Risky business on land in a
cloud like this, but here—thank Heaven—there is nothing
on the track!  When we lower ourselves out of the fog,
and come in view of the earth again, our sporting friend
will be lost to sight."

In about ten minutes we dropped to our former level,
and reduced our speed.  Of course there was no reason
why we should not remain above, except that it was more
interesting to have the earth for a companion.

"Suppose he had hit us?" I observed.

"There's not one chance in a hundred that he would
hurt us if he had.  I prepared for such enterprising fools
by protecting her critical parts with asbestos and rubber;
but it isn't pleasant to be fired at, and when one can
move out of range so easily it seems the right thing to do."

Later in the day I went above and found it the pleasantest
part of the boat, and was surprised to find how all
fear had left me.  I asked Torrence if he intended to
land anywhere in England; to which he gave a negative
answer, saying that it might not be safe, from the danger
of having papers served upon him.

"There is no necessity to halt," he added; "our course
is probably watched, and the news of our landing will
be telegraphed to London, and they might make it difficult
for us to get away again.  We are safe out of their reach
now, and it would be better to lot well enough alone.
When I land it will be upon some uninhabited coast
where they can't find us."

"How long can you keep afloat?" I inquired.

Torrence laughed.

"Forever, if I want to.  There's no limit to our
capacity in that line.  When the chemicals are exhausted, or
have formed new combinations, I have only to supply the
proper proportions of air and water, and the original
conditions are restored.  So if for any reason it should
prove inconvenient to land, all we have to do is to drop
a line with a bucket over any river or sea, and pull up a
pail of water, run the compressor into the generator with
the chemicals—and presto—all the power is restored.  It
is perpetual motion, with the very minimum of attention.
Rather it is gravitation neutralized; and so simple, it
is a marvel men never thought of it before."

I had made no inquiry about the North Pole, supposing
it was only a jest; not doubting, however, that he
really meant to make an extended trip northward; but
now, on alluding to the subject, Torrence declared that
it was his serious intention to penetrate into the mysteries
of the Polar regions, farther than any navigator had ever
gone.

"We may find it worth our while," he said, "and
there is no reason why we should not."

I told him that while I felt some doubt about the ice
barriers, I was ready to follow him anywhere; to which
he answered with a good deal of force that so long as the
vessel depended only on the atmosphere for her support,
he could see no reason why we could not ride over
icebergs, frozen mountains and continents, to the ends of
the earth.  All we had to do was to keep above all
obstructions, and to prevent ourselves from freezing,
against which possibility we were amply provided.  He
showed me how our saloon could be made perfectly snug,
and heated to any temperature desired; and that the
motive apparatus was entirely protected, and could
likewise be kept warm.

"Should our upper deck become loaded with snow," he
added, "we shall be obliged to put on our extra feathers
and go above to clean it off; not such a very difficult
matter when you consider that we are well provided with
the appliances."

Indeed, it seemed to me that nothing had been overlooked,
and as Torrence had all his life had a hankering
for Arctic exploration, I was not greatly astonished at
his decision.  I reflected that the pole could never be
reached except by balloon, and that the difficulty of
ordinary ballooning was the impossibility of advancing
against air currents, and that since our ship had
overcome that point, it did really appear as if we might be in
a fair way to accomplish something more than other
explorers.  I became greatly interested, and began to
look for marvelous results.

At noon I went into the galley and prepared dinner,
while Torrence kept watch above on the upper deck,
where there was also a duplicate controlling board.  We
had eaten nothing since the previous night; the excitement
of getting off having kept the thought of food from
entering our heads, but now we were hungry.  It was
undoubtedly the first time since the creation that a meal
had been cooked and eaten at that elevation over
Northhampton, but it was none the worse for that, and two
hungrier men could not have honored the occasion.
From our seats in the saloon we had a good outlook upon
every side.  Forward we looked directly ahead through
the cuddy ports—aft—through our stern lights in the
galley, and upon either side were great sliding windows.
The watch was, of course, only to guard against any
unexpected elevation in the land, such as a hill,
otherwise—or even had we been a little higher—we might have
drawn the blinds and run on with impunity.  After
dinner we threw the scraps overboard, and went on deck for
a smoke, and watched the country steadily slipping away
beneath us.  We were fanned by a gentle breeze, which
might have been stiffer, but such wind as there was, was
blowing dead aft.

"This," said Torrence, looking about him with pride,
"is what I call the climax of living.  Above your
enemies; above your friends; and out of reach of all the
petty annoyances of earth!"

I was as jubilant as he, and found it quite as difficult
to conceal my emotions, which were altogether natural;
for has not flight been always regarded as a prerogative of
angels? and has not man aspired to it as the most perfect
form of migration?  The exhilaration was beyond description;
and as we swept on through that long summer day,
there was a sense of power and freedom which no other
form of locomotion could impart.

"I could never be content to live down there again!"
I said, flipping the ashes from my cigar overboard.

"Nor I," said Torrence; "not after this experience.
The sky is good enough for me!"

Toward evening we could hear the tinkling of bells and
lowing of herds, and catch an occasional shout of
surprise from a frightened farmer, as we dipped a little
nearer earthward, and then skurried aloft and away,
before he had time to recover his equanimity.  At a
small village in the southern part of Lincolnshire we
pounced suddenly upon a traveling circus, and stampeded
the entire crowd, not one of which will ever forget us.
It was the grandest game imaginable; to come swooping
down to within fifty or seventy-five feet of the ground,
over an unsuspecting congregation of countrymen, and
then dart onward and upward amid their shouts of
consternation.  However, we did not indulge in this sort of
thing often, not wishing to incur the risk of being fired
at.  It showed, nevertheless, the absolute control we had
over the machine, and was interesting from a scientific,
as well as a humorous point of view.

Toward sundown I smelled salt air, and knew we were
approaching the sea.  Then we ran into a bank of mist,
and the earth was lost to view.  I asked Torrence where
we were heading for, and he said:

"I am going to run around the city of Hull; leaving it
a few miles upon our right, so as not to attract attention,
and then cross over to Norway."

"You surely don't intend to try the North Sea to-night!"
I exclaimed in surprise.

"Why not?  There is no danger," he answered.

I did not argue the matter, feeling safe in his hands.
The fog bank continued for some minutes, and when we
suddenly ran out of it, imagine my astonishment to find
ourselves hovering directly over a large city, with the
sea beyond.





.. vspace:: 4

.. _`X.`:

.. class:: center large bold

   \X.

.. vspace:: 2

Torrence jumped up in consternation, and looking
overboard, exclaimed with an oath that he thought we
were at least five miles to the southwest of that town.

"And what difference does it make?" I inquired.

"Look for yourself!" he cried; "they are expecting
us.  I feared our course would be telegraphed to all sea
ports; but they shan't track me out of the country," he
added, looking aloft significantly, "that is, not if I can
help it."

"I should say we had decidedly the whip handle of
them!" I replied.

"So we have.  Of course they can't stop us, but I think
it will be just as well to give them a false scent for their
trouble.  It may be interesting to use a little strategy
with these people, Gurt, although we are undoubtedly
masters of the situation."

Looking down I saw that the streets were crowded with
people gazing up at us; and around the Wilberforce
monument, on both sides of the bridge, it looked as if a
mob had gathered to intercept our progress.  In the open
square, probably not less than a hundred soldiers had
been assembled under arms, and had a very threatening
aspect.

"Surely they won't fire on us!" I exclaimed.

"Not a bit of danger, they wouldn't dare; and if they
did, they couldn't hurt us.  No, the red coats are only
for show; but if they got ugly, we could clean out the
crowd by simply dropping a lot of cartridges overboard,
without taking our guns out of the racks."

He pressed a button, turned a lever, and we slowed down.

"They want to speak to us, and perhaps it will be just
as well to give them a chance."

A man was waving a white flag, evidently intended to
attract our attention.  He appeared to be some high
functionary of the town, judging from his dress and
general deportment.  He held a paper in his other hand,
which he indicated was for us.  Torrence waved his
handkerchief in reply, and pulled the air ship down to a
dead halt, about two hundred and fifty feet above the
level of the street.

"It may be the injunction!" I suggested.

"Too late for that now," said Torrence; "they can't
enjoin me after I've left.  But I don't want them to know
my course, and shall therefore humbug them a little."

He looked earnestly above at a great white cloud that
had crept up from the southwest, and which had now
nearly covered the sky.  He then took a pencil, and with
a writing pad resting on the rail, wrote:

"If you have any communication to make I will let
down a line."

This he threw overboard.  It was picked up immediately,
and handed to the official who was standing quite
separate from the others.  Shouts of "lower your line!"
were now heard distinctly, and in another minute we had
dropped a cord overboard, with a screw tied to the end
for a weight.  It did not take long to draw up the line
again, at the end of which was an official looking
document.  Torrence tore open the envelope hastily, and
began reading.  In a minute he thrust it into his pocket
and said:

"Rot!"

"What's the matter?" I asked him.

"That blackguard, Hart, wants to get me back to
London.  Pretends I've committed a crime by moving the
air ship without his consent.  Promises forgiveness—the
lunatic—if I'll return; and—of all the gall in creation—says
he will pay down a handsome sum, as he calls it, for
a half interest in the air ship, if I'll come back and make
it over to him; and then to cap the climax, has the
effrontery to threaten me if I don't do it.  The fellow
must either be a dolt himself or take me for one.  But I'll
make it interesting for him, nevertheless!"

"They must take us for a brace of nincompoops," I
replied; "but is it in the form of a summons?"

"Seems to be a kind of *capias* for my arrest, but how
on earth can they execute their orders while I'm up
here?" said Torrence.

"You surely don't intend to return," I said, looking
over his shoulder.

"Of course not; but I'm determined not to be tracked
out of the country.  The man has done all he could to
thwart me by foul means.  He has tried to entrap me in
a pretended form of law.  He endeavored to prevent my
sailing by procuring an injunction issued upon false
representations, and if he's fool enough to suppose that
I'd return to London—why let him suppose it, and wait,
and sweat!"

He now headed the air ship toward London, and
rising, sailed away from the town.

"Let them think what they please!" he said.  Torrence
got up on the top deck and waved his hat, and
then every one shouted.  I think there was some doubt,
however, as to whether we really intended to return,
until they saw us gradually head about, and point our
prow toward London; then there was an unmistakable
yell of delight from every throat.

We were soon running against the wind, due south.
The cloud bank which had been steadily pushing up out
of the southwest now nearly covered the sky at an elevation
of many thousand feet.  The city of Hull was fading
in the distance.  It would soon be lost to sight.  I
looked at the earth below, and saw that we were steadily
ascending upon an inclined plane.

"When we are wrapt in the bosom of the clouds," said
Torrence, "I intend to put about, and run directly over
their heads, out of sight, and be far to seaward before the
sun sets."

The clouds were still at a great altitude above us; and
to prevent our real intentions being discovered we made
the ascent very gradually, still steering south, but on an
ascending plane, so that upon entering the cloud bank it
would be apparent to all that we were still headed for
London.  The elevation might be easily accounted for on
the hypothesis of air currents, so that no suspicion of
insincerity would be aroused on the part of those
watching us.

"Now," said Torrence, "as we are going up to a great
height, we might find it more comfortable to slip on
warmer clothing; or at all events to get out some top
coats."

This we did, and then seating ourselves on deck,
watched the great feathery mass into whose bosom we
were gradually ascending.  All at once the earth, the
sky, and the greater part of the air ship vanished.  We
had plunged into the cloud, and I could not even see
Torry, who was sitting only a few feet away.  Luckily
we had on tarpaulins, or we should have been wet to the
skin.  It was like unaided flight, not even our support
being visible.  Torrence's voice came out of the invisible,
producing a weird sensation, and I could feel that
we were still being borne rapidly upward.

"Still ascending?" I inquired, feeling as if I were
addressing chaos.

"Still ascending!" came the answer.

"How much higher do we go?"

"Clear above this bank.  It will be pleasanter."

The words had a strange unnatural sound, as if coming
from under the water.  My body was the only objective
reality in all creation, and even the more distant parts
of that showed a tendency to evade me.  Still onward
and upward, with nothing to prove our motion save the
feeling which the vessel imparted.  Suddenly a flood of
sunlight enveloped us, and we rose like a duck out of
the water into another element.  A milk-white sea was
spread beneath; a dazzling sky above.  Again Torrence
was at his screws and levers.  We halted, and trembled
for a moment in midair, preparatory to changing our
course; and then, with the rush of a sudden gale, went
swirling ahead in the opposite direction.  A minute later
he looked at the register and said:

"Altitude, eight thousand two hundred.  Speed, a
mile a minute.  Course, northeast by north!"

And now the Hullites could amuse themselves speculating
how long it would take us to reach London, while
we swept on to the North Sea.

Our present altitude was unpleasantly cold, and the
atmosphere perceptibly rarefied, but it was not the
intention to remain at such an elevation longer than necessary,
and when well beyond the English coast we would
descend to our former level.  It was here that a strange
sight attracted our attention.

As the sun worn down, our milky ocean became transfused
with color.  At first the change was slight, merely
a rosy flush caught against the higher points; but quickly
the entire surface was emblazoned; flooded with a million
dyes of liquid fire, of a depth and splendor that was
dazzling.  Such purples, greens, and violets—vivid, intense,
pale, and shadowy.  It was as if we had suddenly
discovered the polychromatic sea of an unknown planet, but
a sea whose waters were strangely lacking in specific
gravity and from whose surface a myriad eddies of violet
and other colored smokes arose like incense, curling,
twisting, and falling, and constantly changing tone,
shape, and density over the entire mass.

We were bewildered—dazed.  While looking down
upon this marvelous panorama we were suddenly startled
by a sight I shall never forget.  Far down to the east
another air ship was following at tremendous speed.
Black and forbidding it plunged along through the fiery
waves, as if bent on running us down.  It was the
counterpart of our own vessel.  We seized each other's hands
in amazement, overcome with horror.  So brilliant was
the scene below that it was an instant before we realized
that the awful object was our own phantom, or shadow,
cast upon the clouds beneath; but during that instant it
was a terrifying sight.

When the sun disappeared we were left in the dull gray
of twilight, and as the cold was increasing began at once
descending to a lower level.  Again the cloud drift was
about us, darker and denser than ever; but we quickly
passed through it, and I was surprised on emerging, to
find the North Sea beneath, and the bluffs of Scarborough
fading in the distance.

"There is no danger of our being sighted from land
now!" said Torrence, checking our descent, and fixing
the altitude at about five hundred feet above the sea,
He also reduced our speed to its former rate, twenty-five
miles an hour, which he said was fast enough.  The
temperature here was warm and pleasant, with light breeze
from the southwest, which, by the by, we did not catch,
as we were moving faster, in the opposite direction,
making our own wind.  The sea was deserted, and the land
barely visible.  It would still be some time before dark,
and we took places on deck to watch out for vessels.  We
had purposely taken a course away from the track of the
Wilson steamers, which ply between Drontheim and
Hull; not that it was a matter of any vital importance,
but Torrence wanted to keep our movements from the
public if possible.  This was easily done, both by reason
of an extended horizon and the enormous speed we could
develop if necessary.

As darkness came on we went below, closing the shutters
to all lookouts, so as not to reveal our position, and
then lighted a swinging lamp, deriving all necessary
ventilation from above, whence no light was visible.
Having thus shut ourselves in from the observation of
the world, we set about getting supper.  Nothing could
be more cosy; suspended in midair, and surrounded with
every luxury, while partaking of our evening meal.  The
consciousness of absolute independence of the world; the
sense of power, which our command of the situation
imparted, was, to say the least, extremely gratifying.  The
feudal lord in his castle might be harried and captured by
an enemy; but our enemies could be laughed at with
impunity.  After supper we amused ourselves with an
experiment at dish washing, which proved very satisfactory.
The plates were simply piled into a net and
lowered to the sea by a cord.  After swishing about for
a while, they were drawn up clean.  Of course we dropped
our level to within forty or fifty feet of the water, and
greatly slackened speed during the performance, but it
saved a lot of trouble.  On completing these housekeeping
arrangements we climbed up on deck, for a chat and
smoke before retiring.

The night was dark, there being no moon, and the sky
overcast, beside which the air was misty.  We kept our
position well above all mast-heads, should there be any,
and took extra precaution to prevent a certain nimbus-like
reflection against the mist by putting out the lights
as soon as supper was over.

Torrence touched his controller, and we rose to our
former altitude, remarking that our course only insured
us against collision with steamers; and that sailing ships
were liable to be found wherever there was water enough
to float them.

"And there is no danger of dropping to a lower level
unawares?" I asked.

"Such a thing is impossible!" he replied.  "The air
ship has just such an antipathy for earth as her
vibrations impart.  It is like the negative pole of a magnet,
and unless my controllers move of their own accord, which
is an impossibility, the vessel must remain upon just
such a plane as I put her."

"How about our being discovered in the morning?
Will you run up into the clouds again?"

"No," he said, "let them discover us.  I was only
anxious to delude those Hullites into the belief that we
had really gone back to London.  If we are seen
to-morrow, they won't find it out until the next day, and
they are welcome to all the satisfaction it will give them.
One thing is certain; they will never follow where we are
going!"

"No," I replied, "not if we succeed in reaching the Pole!"

"There is no *if* in this matter," said Torrence, "for
straight through the Arctic regions we go, and without
many stations either.  I know the road.  We 've got the
machine.  We're stocked with provisions and clothing.
The great mystery will be solved at last.  By the by, old
man, hadn't you better keep a record of our trip?"

"Decidedly!" I replied.

From that time, whenever possible, I wrote up the
account of this voyage, beginning with our landing in
London; and the present voluminous paper is the result.

At 11 o'clock Torrence insisted on my going below to
bed, while he continued the watch above.  It was a
strange sensation, this crawling into a bunk to sleep on
an air ship, but I was exhausted with the excitement of
the day, and soon fell into a sound slumber, rocked by
the gentle swaying of the car.  Nothing could have been
more soothing than the situation; though why I should
have felt no fear of falling was a mystery, possibly
induced by the negation of gravity which pervaded all my
surroundings, and perhaps, to a certain extent, even
penetrated my own body; though this is only a surmise.

If I dreamed, I do not know it, but was awakened while
it was still dark by the sound of music.  Sitting up, I
listened in amazement.  Several instruments were
distinctly audible, and these were accompanied by half a
dozen voices.  Probably every one is familiar with the
ravishing charm of music while sleeping, and I awoke
enraptured with this unearthly fascination, believing at
first that the sound had only been in my dreams; but to
my amazement it continued.  I recalled immediately
where I was, and my astonishment was only increased on
remembering our singular isolation.  There could be no
doubt about it—there were musical instruments, and
there were human voices—but where out of heaven or
earth did they come from.  Slowly I crawled down from
my bunk and groped my way through the dividing
curtains to Torrence's; but he was not there.  I thought it
must be nearly morning but evidently he had not come
to bed.  Had he crossed the North Sea and landed
without my knowledge?  I could not believe it; nor could I
think that we had returned to England.  I pinched
myself and bit my finger to make sure that I was awake,
and then slowly felt the way into the saloon, and having
reached the ladder, commenced climbing above, with a
horrid dread of some awful catastrophe having befallen
us.  I stepped out upon the deck and looked around.
The dull red glow of Torry's cigar caught my eye; for
there he was in the gloom, still sitting where I had left
him, his chair against the rail, and his arm hanging
over.  Evidently he was looking at something below,
and leaning outward, did not see me.  Here the music
was even clearer than it had been below, and I paused for
a moment in dumb amazement to listen.  The instruments
were well played, and the voices strong and thrilling,
with a wild pathos.  I glanced out over the taffrail.
The misty waters were still spread around us, and the
swish of the waves was distinctly heard.  Feeling as
though suddenly bewitched, I groped my way toward
Torrence, who at that moment caught sight of me.  He
raised his hand, and said softly:

"Hush!  Do not speak a word!"

I moved cautiously along to his elbow.

"What is it?" I whispered; "where are we, and what
does this music mean?"

Taking me by the arm, he said in a low voice:

"We are floating just above the masthead of a
Norwegian bark.  The men are having a little frolic on
board, and are playing and singing!"

He then went on to explain how he had overhauled the
bark shortly after I had gone below, and hearing the
music had dropped a little and slackened speed to enjoy it.

I looked over the rail and a weird sight it was.  Just
below, through the turgid atmosphere, was the huge
silhouette of the ship, magnified in the fog.  A few lights
were visible along her deck, and near the center was a
reddish glow through which shadowy figures moved and
danced.  No detail was visible.  Nothing but the shifting
shadows and the light, and the great mass of the vessel.
It was like a huge kinetoscope, with the addition of
music.

"The fellows are having a good time!" said Torrence;
"sometimes in rifts of the fog we can see them more
distinctly.  Far from home, and with a good-natured
skipper, there is nothing to prevent their enjoying
themselves!"

At one moment the shadows would form a circle, when
one would step into the glowing center and perform some
fantastic evolutions to the music.  The whole scene was
wild and weird in the extreme.  A pink nebulosity from
out which dark mysterious figures were forever coming
and going, dancing, falling, and jumping.

We lingered quite awhile, looking and listening without
their having a suspicion of our proximity, and then
Torrence, with a sudden burst of enthusiasm over one of
the performers, shouted "Hooray," at the top of his
voice.  Instantly the music stopped, and every man,
seized with panic, looked aloft; but we were dark and
silent, and gave no token.  Slowly we rose again in the
air, and in another minute had left the Norwegian bark
far behind.  It was a queer experience, and I have often
wondered how those people explained the mystery of the
heavenward voice.





.. vspace:: 4

.. _`XI.`:

.. class:: center large bold

   \XI.

.. vspace:: 2

The morning was radiant; not a cloud in the sky, nor
a hatful of wind.  It was Torry's turn to rest, while I
kept watch, and that he needed it was shown by the fact
that he slept until noon.  Meanwhile I got my own
breakfast, and set his aside; and then resumed the lookout
above.  From my lofty perch I caught the occasional
glint of a sail, or the dark trail of smoke from a southerly
steamer, but these were quickly dropped astern, no
matter what their course.  Our rate of progress was
uninterrupted, and the fascination of flight grew with
familiarity.  When Torrence came on deck he decided
to increase our speed, wishing to make the coast of
Norway before night, on account of the intricacy of the
mountain channels to be encountered there.

"Once in sight of land," he said, "we can shape our
course and elevation accordingly."

I agreed with him, and the water was soon rushing
beneath us at a fearful rate.  Both sailing ships and
steamers were now passed like stationary objects, but the
wonder with which we inspired the passengers unfortunately
escaped our observation.  The day was warm, and
the speed agreeable, allowing us to remain on deck in
comfort.

While racing, we passed a fleet of schooners loaded
with lumber.  The consternation caused on board was
made apparent by the blast of half a dozen trumpets,
which reached our ears in a chorus, although we left the
boats so rapidly that the sound was only heard for a
minute, and in a quarter of an hour the fleet was out of
sight.

At 4 o'clock we caught the first glimpse of the island
peaks, off the coast of Norway, and knowing that it would
not be dark until after ten, we slackened speed.

Nearing the land the sight was singularly beautiful.
The dark blues and greens against the black rocks of
those mountain islands, made an intensely vivid picture.
Between these lofty heights were revealed far-stretching
vistas of bluest sea, bounded again by other islands and
other mountains.

Torrence said he should not venture in any of these
channels, but proposed running entirely outside the
cordon of islands, keeping the coast well in hand upon the
right.  Fortunately there would be but two or three
hours of darkness, or it might have been expedient to
seek a higher level to avoid the possibility of accident
by collision; as it was, a sharp lookout would be all that
was necessary.

After sailing up the coast for a couple of hours, I went
below to prepare supper, which we decided to eat on
deck, so as not to miss the magnificent scenery.  This we
did, and later I was instructed in the art of aerial
navigation, and after changing our course a few points to
seaward for safety, Torrence went below to sleep, leaving
me in charge.  During this watch our speed was materially
lowered, as we did not deem it wise to run rapidly
along this dangerous coast, while I was alone on deck.

The feeling of power as I sat there with absolute
control of the vessel was exhilarating.  I had never had
such a sensation before.  Like a visitor from another
planet I floated on above the sea, inspecting the most
exquisitely weird and beautiful scenery, made doubly
entrancing by the lingering twilight, which seemed as if
it would never fade away.  The intensity of the coloring,
the purity of the atmosphere, and the marvelous shapes
of these mountain islands, made impressions not easily
obliterated.  There was an endless variety of fiords and
water vistas opening between them, and each vista and
each island showed something new.

Torrence slept soundly until 10:30 o'clock when, as the
twilight had deepened into gloom, I thought it best to
call him, and went below to sleep myself.  The night
was quickly passed, as there was little of it, and in the
watches we rounded the headlands of the Sogne, the
Geiranger, and the Romsdal fiords, and then steering a
little more to the east with the trend of the coast, made
for the great bay of Trondhjem, which we reached about
the middle of the afternoon.  Skirting the opening of
the fiord, Torrence asked if I thought it worth while to
pay a visit to this historic city of the Norwegians—Trondhjem
being one of their most important and beautiful
towns.  If we concluded to go, he said it would be
best, in order not to attract attention, to land upon one
of the lonely island hilltops near the town, and thence
make our way by foot and boat.  We talked the matter
over, but finally decided to let all towns alone, it being
possible that the authorities held orders for our
detention, as they had in Hull.

"We are quite safe where we are," said Torrence, "and
when we stop, let it be away from people."

Having decided to stick to the air ship, we went
directly on past the mouth of the bay without entering
it.  The town itself is a number of miles further up the
fiord.

We now headed straight for the North Cape, which we
reached in about five days from London.  We passed the
Lofoten isles, the Vest fiord, Tromsoe, Hammerfest, and
other points of beauty and interest along this marvelous
coast, without stopping at any of them, and landed upon
the northernmost point of Europe without accident.  On
this desolate headland we decided to make our first
landing, to overhaul the machinery, stretch our legs, and
have a general pow-wow on Mother Earth before proceeding
further.

An elevated plain, lopped off at one end by a wall of
granite, hundreds of feet high, and overlooking the sea,
stood ready to receive us.  No human habitation is
visible, but thousands of pigeons living in the crannies of
the cliff were frightened at our approach, and flew about
wildly in all directions.  Above this plain we halted, and
then slowly began our descent.

At the water level on the east is a steamboat landing,
where the Olaff Kyrre stops once or twice during the
summer for the benefit of tourists who find their way to
the top by a winding path cut in the face of the wall.
Thence to the northern cliff is a level walk of over a mile
across this plain, along which a wire is stretched to guide
those who happen to be caught in a fog, which at times
is very dense and sudden.

This plain afforded the isolation we sought, and with a
slow and steady movement we descended upon it.  We
touched the ground so lightly that I was not aware of our
landing until Torrence threw out the ladder and stepped
over.  I followed immediately, and then we sent up a
shout of triumph for the success that had so far attended
our journey.  We walked around the air ship, admiring
her from every point of view, and then went away to see
how she looked at a distance.  She was perfect!  The
grandest thing ever constructed; the most powerful
engine for the advance of man's material welfare ever
executed.  Torrence made a careful examination of her
working parts.  Not a screw or bearing was out of place;
and not withstanding the way we had speeded her on
occasions, she was none the worse for it.  She was
carefully oiled, and where necessary lubricated with
graphite, and we had the satisfaction of knowing that she was
in quite as good condition as on leaving London.

"I am willing to trust my life in her across the frozen
sea!" said Torrence, observing her with intense admiration.

"Now is the time to decide if you're not," I answered;
"though for my part I believe she is safer than dry
land!"

"That is exactly my idea," said he, "although, if you
should feel inclined to change your mind, there is
another chance at Spitzbergen, where we shall stop again
before the final leap."

"I have not the slightest intention of doing so, old
boy, in fact I am quite as anxious to get to the pole as
you are; and strange as it may seem I feel safer in the
air ship than standing here."

We were unanimous in our determination to go to
the pole, and I will guarantee that no expedition ever
started for there with so good a prospect of reaching it,
or with greater comforts than we had.

We cooked our supper near the edge of the cliff
overlooking the Arctic Ocean, and we both felt that it was a
solemn occasion, for we should soon be placing an
impassable gulf between ourselves and the land of human
habitations, and entering the great solitudes of the
unexplored North.

As there was no wood for fuel, we used an armful of
our own kindling, which we had brought for just such
occasions, and while drinking hot coffee we discussed
the past, and the prospect of the future.

"I am absolutely certain of success," said Torrence;
"nothing but an air ship can reach the pole, and an air
ship has never yet tried to get there.  What's the use of
an old water-tank endeavoring to screw her way through
a continent of ice.  She might as well run her nose
against Gibraltar, in the hope of coming out on the other
side.  The mystery to me is why no one has ever tried
this before."

"You're not there yet, old man," I answered; "don't
crow before you're out of the woods."

"Ah!" said Torrence, smiling, "I believe the worst
wood we had to get out of was London; and having shot
the rapids at Gravesend, I think we can go the rest of the
way."

I was quite as enthusiastic as he, but being without
his knowledge, had not the same convictions.

"And so Spitzbergen will be our next stopping place?"
I observed, between mouthfuls of coffee.

"Yes, when we shoot off this cliff to the northward
we'll set neither eye nor foot on land for five hundred
miles.  So make the most of this boggy sward while we
have it.  Five hundred miles to the north of this is
pretty far north—and then——"

"And then our real journey begins," I interrupted.

"You may say so," he answered, broiling a piece of
bacon with a fork over the coals.  "Certainly the most
interesting part begins after leaving Spitzbergen.  I
flatter myself that the entire voyage from that point will
be one of unusual interest."

I had every confidence in our ability to reach the pole,
for without the difficulty of ice to encounter, I could see
no good reason why we should not.  Moreover, the
season of the year would insure pleasant weather in high
latitudes; there would probably be no detention, as in
other expeditions, and it seemed a reasonable presumption
that we should reach 90° north, while the summer
was yet at its height.

Presently a dense fog came rolling in from the sea,
and in a few minutes the air ship was lost to view,
although not more than forty or fifty yards from where
we were sitting.  We continued eating our lunch like a
couple of specters on each side of the fire, until, finding
that we were getting wet, I got up to go after some
oilskins.  I thought I knew exactly where the machine was,
believing that I had sat down with my back toward it,
and at best did not suppose it possible to lose so large an
object so close at band.  I walked until quite sure that I
had covered the distance separating me from it, and then
continued to walk on farther.  Suddenly I stopped,
convinced that I had mistaken the direction.  I started upon
another course, and after another unsuccessful tramp
stopped again.  Then I called for Torrence, and told him
that I was lost.  His voice sounded much farther than
I thought it should, and I tried to get back to him by
following it.  Presently he called out imperatively:

"Stop! don't try to find me.  Stand perfectly still
until it clears!"

"Why not? if you'll keep on talking I'm sure to find you."

Then he shouted vehemently.

"Stop! for God's sake, stop!  You're risking your
life with every step.  Have you forgotten that we're on
the edge of a precipice?"

I had not forgotten it, but his words startled me into
realizing the danger of my position, and I stood perfectly
still.  Strangely enough I had not thought of the possibility
of tumbling over the cliff, believing all the while
that I was walking in the opposite direction; but now
the murmur of the sea on the rocks below convinced me
that I was nearer than I had supposed.

"If you move at all," shouted Torrence, "go only one
step at a time.  I mean, look carefully at each step before
you take it."

I could not imagine how I had come so far, for his
voice sounded strangely distant.

"Have you moved from where I left you?" I called.

"No," was the answer, "and don't intend to."

"That's right.  I think I can find you if you keep
talking."

"All right; go ahead; but watch the ground carefully
at every step!"

The truth is I could not see much above a yard at a
time, and a misstep would have been fatal.  Torrence
continued to talk, and I slowly advanced in the direction
from which his voice seemed to come.  Suddenly my way
was blocked by a solid wall and in another instant I saw
that it was the air ship.  I now perceived why the voice
had been so faint, for I had wandered clear around the
machine, which had intercepted it.

Feeling my way carefully to the ladder I called out
that all was well.

"No matter about the skins," came the answer, "let us
get off as soon as possible.  Go into the saloon and fetch
a ball of twine from the locker; tie one end to the step,
then make your way slowly!"

I found the twine; groped forward with the ball in my
hand, and reached camp without accident.  Then we
commenced carrying our cook tools back to the boat.

"There is no place like home!" yelled Torrence,
returning with the last load.  In another minute he had
climbed over the side, and drawing a breath of relief,
added:

"It is fortunate we travel by air instead of land or
water, because we shan't have to wait for the fog!"

A few minutes more and the ladder was hauled in, the
gangway closed, the hatch to the upper deck shut down,
and we were comfortably established in our cosy cabin.
Then Torrence going to his controlling board, pressed a
button, moved a lever, turned a screw, and we were
swung gently up, and resumed our journey north, 11°
west, headed for Spitzbergen, which Torrence said we
should reach within twenty-four hours.

I don't know why it was always such an indescribable
pleasure to feel clear of earth; and yet this was the fact.
The first sensation of being above the ground was a thrill
of inexplicable delight.  It seemed as if we were lifted
into a higher plane of being, morally as well as bodily,
involving a certain arrogant sympathy for those left
behind.  The poor creatures knew so little about life, and
it even amazed me to think that I had been one of them
for so many years without realizing the depravity of my
state.  Life without an air ship was not worth the living;
but with it, I could answer Mr. Mallock's question
without thought or hesitation.

When the fog cleared we were many miles to seaward,
and the rock-bound coast of Europe showed only as a dark
line against the horizon.  Torrence said there was
nothing to prevent our going into the cuddy for a sleep,
which we needed, that in our present position there was
no danger; that collision was impossible, and falling
equally so.  That the air ship was headed for Spitzbergen,
and could take care of herself—in short, that we
should be just as safe as if sleeping in the Mustapha.  I
suggested the possibility of icebergs but he explained
that we were above the altitude of the highest ever
known in this quarter, and that, moreover, it was
improbable that any would be passed at this season and
this locality.  And so, taking his word for it, we both
turned in and slept ten hours without waking.  At the
end of that time we felt like new men, and climbed up on
deck to look out.

A dull gray sea, bounded only by the sky-line, was
rushing away beneath, and so far as I could tell, our
speed and elevation had remained unchanged.  Despite
my brother's assurance, I could not help feeling that we
had taken an awful risk about the icebergs; but when he
told me that the ice masses formed off Spitzbergen were
greatly inferior in size to those coming down from
Greenland, I was better satisfied.  Indeed, it was very
rare, he said, that an iceberg in this part of the ocean
was more than one hundred and fifty to two hundred feet
in height; they were differently shaped, being flat on
top, and covering considerable area, but never high;
while our own altitude was more than a thousand feet.
Torrence had made quite a study of the polar regions,
and I had great confidence in his judgment.

On we sped—I cannot say during the day, for there
was no night, although we kept a record of the time, and
at regular intervals darkened our sleeping apartments to
delude ourselves into the belief that it was night above.
While on watch we sunk to a lower level, as being
warmer, although it was getting to be the time of year
when the mercury seldom falls below freezing even in this
latitude.  Occasional masses of ice were now passed,
though none of any considerable size, and I can truthfully
say that, except when above the clouds, we had not,
so far, suffered from cold.

About thirty hours after leaving the North Cape of
Norway the irregular, saw-shaped outline of Spitzbergen
peeped above the horizon.  Our passage had been
uneventful, and as we neared the barren shores of the west
island, there was nothing to invite us to linger.  We
decided, however, to land for a short time before
pursuing our journey northward.

Proceeding with care we entered the channel to the
east of Prince Charles Foreland, known as Foreland Bay.
Moving up this passage to its upper terminal, and then
crossing King's Bay, we effected a landing opposite
Cape Mitra, on the eastern shore of Cross Bay.  The
whole country was desolate beyond description, and we
only halted for another examination of our vessel before
plunging into the great unknown beyond.

We touched earth on a shelly beach, and congratulated
ourselves on having reached this high latitude in safety.

Drift wood abounded, and we soon had a roaring fire,
with the prospect of a good meal ahead.  We took care
this time to guard against fog by carrying a line from
the air ship to our encampment.

Torrence wanted to shoot a reindeer, an ice fox, or a
polar bear before leaving, although neither of us cared to
make a sporting tour for fear of getting lost; moreover,
the time was valuable.  There were no indications of life
from our point of landing, although we knew the islands
abounded in Arctic game, and that the animals mentioned
were plentiful.  Torrence seemed particularly anxious to
run across a herd of deer, and when I suggested that a
white bear would be a finer sight, he shrugged his
shoulders and said:

"Perhaps; but I have special reasons for wanting a
deer, which I will explain later; meanwhile let us get
dinner."

And so we set to work upon the best our larder
afforded, feeling that it would probably be our last meal
on land for a very indefinite time.  Indeed when I
thought of the future and the unexplored regions ahead,
and the mysteries of the unknown awaiting us, I confess
to some nervous apprehension.

The realm we were about to penetrate had been from
all time screened from the eyes of man; was it not
sacrilege to force the hand of Providence and expose it now?

.. vspace:: 1

.. class:: center white-space-pre-line

   \*      \*      \*      \*      \*

.. vspace:: 1







.. vspace:: 4

.. _`XII.`:

.. class:: center large bold

   \XII.

.. vspace:: 2

We were in the midst of dinner when down the beach
came a great, white, swaggering bear, sniffing the air from
side to side, for the fumes of bacon, sausage, and fried
potatoes which happened just then to be in the pan.
The suddenness of the apparition froze every drop of
sporting blood in my veins; but this perhaps, is not so
much to be marveled at, when it is remembered that we
had left our arms and ammunition in the air ship, full
fifty yards away, though fortunately in the other
direction.  Dropping the remains of dinner on the ground,
we ran with one accord and mortifying speed to the big
machine, tumbled in over the side, and hauled up the
ladder with a dexterity never before equalled.  Here we
armed ourselves with a couple of Winchester rifles, and
then crawled up on deck to watch the enemy.  It was a
painful sight to see our excellent repast scattered right
and left, nosed, pawed, and devoured before our very
eyes; but it was satisfactory to observe that the beast
burned his mouth and paws in his greediness.  When he
got through licking his chops and sucking his fingers he
had time to look around, and catching sight of the air
ship, was surprised.  Evidently he was familiar with that
part of the coast and had never seen such a thing before.
We decided to wait until curiosity had brought him
nearer, which it was not long in doing.  Still sniffing,
now probably for danger, the monster slowly approached,
and when two-thirds of the distance had been covered,
he stopped suddenly, overcome with astonishment.  It
was our time to fire, and crack went the rifles, almost at
the same instant.  It had been previously agreed that I
was to aim for the head, while Torrence was to shoot
immediately behind the shoulder.  The animal started up
with a snort, surprised and wounded.  He showed his
teeth and snapped as he caught sight of us, and then
turned and began licking his wound.  I was surprised
that he had not keeled over stone dead, for as the blood
trickled down over his long, dirty, white hair it looked to
me as if it issued from a vital point, but it was difficult
to tell.  Presently the sound of our voices renewed his
anger, and he came at us, on a gallop.  We waited until
he touched the vessel, when, just as we were about to fire
again, the bear raised himself upon his hind legs as if
trying to get a foothold to board us, and rolled over dead
without a struggle.  We discharged our rifles into the
animal's skull as he lay there, and then after a few
minutes went to work upon him.  It was a great find, as he
was large and fat.  We soon had him bled, and cut up
into convenient sizes.  We left the skin for other explorers,
not caring to bother with it, but the principal part
of the meat was carefully stowed on board.  After this
adventure we went back and finished our dinner, or
rather we cooked another; this time being careful to
carry the rifles with us.

As we sat smoking our pipes around the camp fire,
after finishing our repast, I asked Torrence why he had
been so anxious to kill a reindeer.

"For marks!" he said, blowing a volume of smoke into
the air.

"Marks!" I exclaimed in astonishment; "what marks?
What are you talking about?"

"Ear marks," he answered, still puffing away at his pipe.

"And why are the ear marks of a Spitzbergen reindeer
especially interesting?" I inquired.

Torrence looked at me thoughtfully as he answered:

"Because they have been made by the hand of man!"

"And why shouldn't they be?"

"For a very simple reason.  Because man does not
inhabit these islands!"

"Then how is your theory supported?"

"By an enormous array of accumulated evidence that
there are vast continents to the north of us, which are
inhabited both by man, reindeer, and other animals!"

"You mean *continent*, not *continents*," I suggested.

"On the contrary; I believe there are continents fully
equaling in size Europe, Asia, Africa and the two
Americas!"

Had the fellow lost his mind?  I looked carefully to
see if he were serious, and observing no indications of a
joke, answered:

"Your theory might be all right if there was room
enough around the pole for all the land you speak of; but
as there isn't, I am afraid you'll have to be contented
with one very moderate-sized continent, which I will
admit it is barely possible may exist.  As for its being
inhabited, I don't believe it."

"It's a pity, Gurthrie, for you'll have to believe a
great deal more than that before you get through with
this journey.  But speaking of the reindeer, do you
know that immense herds of them roam over these islands;
and that the enormous numbers which have been killed
in former years—amounting to several thousand
sometimes, in a single season—tends to support the theory
that they have migrated from another land?  But that
is not all; for these creatures carry with them stronger
evidences of a habitable region to the north—for they
cannot have migrated from the south."

"And what is that evidence?" I asked.

"The ear marks we were speaking of," continued
Torrence, "thousands of these reindeer are marked; that
is, they have their ears cut in a way to indicate that it
was done by the hand of man.  It is the opinion of many
hunters in this region that these animals have emigrated
from an unknown country to the north; and that is my
belief also!"

"But you spoke of *continents*!" I urged.

"And I still speak of continents.  But wait; I do not
wish to startle you, or shake your faith in my sanity.
What I know, I know; and what I know, you shall soon
see for yourself.  But mind, we are going into a warmer
climate, and we shall find all that I have intimated.  But
a little at a time; do not strain your mind with thoughts
you have never yet learned to assimilate."

I admitted that if it were a fact about the ear marks it
was certainly a curious one; whereupon Torrence
declared that it was only one out of many reasons for the
theory, which he would explain later.  Altogether there
was a conviction in his manner which was very impressive.
I listened to him talk for more than an hour, and
must confess that he produced an array of alleged facts
that were startling.  He ended by declaring that our
discoveries would vastly exceed those of Columbus in their
magnitude, and that we should go down to history as the
greatest of all explorers!

When Torrence stopped talking, our pipes had gone
out, and the fire was reduced to a few glowing coals.
We got up to make preparations for a final departure into
the great unknown, and I confess, with a good deal more
awe than I had previously thought possible.  If Torrence
was oppressed by the contemplation of what we were
about to undertake, he only showed it by a more earnest
and serious demeanor than he had yet exhibited.  For
my part, I dreaded to leave the island, overcome with the
thought of what might be awaiting us.  Beyond this, I
was seriously puzzled by my brother's remark about
continents, and their size, but could not bring myself to
insist on an explanation, which he seemed, for the present,
disinclined to give.  We had started together, and we
must pull together for the rest of the journey, come what
might.

We now made a thorough and exhaustive examination
of the machine, and were gratified to find that everything
was still in perfect order, as we did not wish to land upon
an unknown continent without the means of returning.
The vessel had been so thoroughly built, regardless of
cost, that she seemed as staunch as when she first came
out of the hands of the contractors at London.  We took
aboard several casks of fresh water for drinking, besides
our bear meat; put everything to rights, and then
shutting ourselves inside, concluded to take a long sleep
before resuming our journey northward.  Nothing
disturbed us; not even a polar bear discovered our position,
and when we arose at the end of twenty hours' rest, we
partook of another hearty meal, and were ready to move.

Taking our places on deck, Torrence touched the
controllers, and in a minute we were suspended a couple of
hundred feet above the beach.  Then slowly we
commenced navigating the tortuous coast, first bearing
eastwardly across the bay, and then following up the shore
line as far as the Norwegian isles, a reef of rocky keys
off the northwest coast.  Here we took careful bearings;
made allowances for the rather singular behavior of the
compass, and then heading the ship due north, bore away
upon our course.

I felt as if I were about to sail over the face of an
unknown planet, and in a great measure, it was just this
that we were destined to accomplish.  I was fully alive
to the terrors of that mysterious, strangely isolated
quarter of our globe, where it seemed as if the Almighty had
set his ban against man's advance, by encircling it with
an impenetrable barrier, to cross which, every effort, of
which history holds any record, was fruitless.

When the granite cliffs of Spitzbergen were fading
from our view, Torrence turned to me, and said with
emphasis:

"Mark my word!  We are going to find a better
climate ahead than we have left behind.  We are going to
find land, and a race of men who are unknown to the
world.  We are going to find many other things; but
put that much down as a record if you will;" and so I
have entered it.

We were alone, and with a loneliness never felt before.
The last saw-like edge of Spitzbergen had sunk below
the water line to the south.  Yes, even that terribly
Northern foothold must now be looked upon as a southern
home, when compared with our present resting place.
Should we ever look forward to reaching it, as a tropical
paradise—the bourne of all our hopes and expectations?
For Spitzbergen had known men; it was a part of our
own world, and as I watched it fade and sink away it
seemed close to all I had ever known and loved in my
dear old earth, where nothing could ever be so solemnly,
so awfully foreign as where we were, and where we were
going.

Suddenly it became cold, and looking down we saw
that the ocean had grown strangely quiet, the sparkle
and motion of the waves having left it.  Descending to
a lower level we saw that we were passing over a field of
pack ice, solid and impenetrable; and we slackened
speed, and sunk still lower to examine it.

As we slipped along close above its hummocky surface,
at the rate of ten or twelve miles an hour, we could
appreciate some of the difficulties with which Arctic
explorers have had to contend.  What a herculean task to
forge ahead through such an obstacle, whether with ship
or sled!  And yet with what absolute ease we seemed
about to solve the puzzle of the ages.  However, we were
still a long way from the pole, and there was no telling
what might happen before reaching it.  At times I would
be seized with a superstitious dread of some awful
impending calamity, or of some horrible condition of the
earth's surface or atmosphere, which would make it
impossible for man to live where we were going.  But
Torrence was firm and resolute, and if such thoughts ever
troubled him, he did not speak of them.  I could scarcely
believe that we should continue to the end as easily as
we had begun, and advance without hindrance into the
forbidden mysteries beyond.

It grew colder, although I can truly say, so well were
we provided against the weather, that neither of us had
suffered, and we continued to sit on deck in our top coats
without inconvenience.  Torrence made half a turn in
the screw controlling our elevation, and we rose slightly
higher, as there were dangerous looking inequalities in
the ice ahead.  We also moderately increased our speed,
keeping, however, low enough, and running with just such
headway as would enable us to see to the best advantage
the formations below and around us.

Presently it began to snow, and the ice field became
covered with a tattered sheet, the uneven protuberances
sticking through in dirty patches.  But it was only a
summer shower, which we ran out of in a dozen or twenty
miles, leaving the sea of frozen waves and hummocks bare
again.  Then we came to floes, or extended areas of ice
that had not packed, wind-driven into the solid masses
behind, but were still shifting about with the current,
undecided as to their future course.  The crunching and
roaring of these masses was horrible.  Detached areas,
miles in extent, would rush at each other with Titanic
power, and meeting, rend the air with deafening crashes
like the wrecking of a thousand trains.

Next came the piling up into strange, fantastic shapes.
Pyramids, towers, and grim fortifications would threaten
each other for a minute, and then slowly advancing, meet
with a report like thunder, splitting the air from earth
to heaven, and melt into each other, to be again squeezed
and piled into new designs.  It was an awful, yet
fascinating sight.  But the worst had not come.  Onward we
swept over this crunching and grinding world, roaring
in agony to free itself from the embrace of the demon
Cold, which was slowly but surely stiffening it into
immovable forms.  And as we advanced, the thundering of
the under world grew less, for there was no more
movement.  The forts, the towers, and the pyramids had
become fixed and silent, and a city of weird architecture
followed.  A city of frozen monuments, deserted streets,
of isolated villas, cathedrals, parks, and gardens, lakes of
dazzling whiteness, turreted battlements with mounted
guns commanding open spaces, and distant rivers
threading the land beyond.  But a deathlike silence reigned.
It was a marvelous change, but a greater still was
coming.  Looking far to the north we observed that these
singular ice forms were growing in size and splendor, so
that it seemed advisable to rise a little higher to avoid a
collision.  But they grew.  The forts became lofty
houses; the houses cathedrals, and the cathedrals great
ragged mountains of ice, with pinnacles reaching skyward.

.. vspace:: 1

.. class:: center white-space-pre-line

   \*      \*      \*      \*      \*

.. vspace:: 1



"This," said Torrence, turning toward me with great
solemnity, "is the Palæocrystic Sea—the sea of ancient
ice—the sea which man has never crossed.  We have
passed the limits of the known; beyond lies the mystery
of the undiscovered world.  A world which you will soon
admit is greater, and of far more importance than our own!"

Although I could not gather his meaning, there was an
import in his words that appalled me.

.. vspace:: 1

.. class:: center white-space-pre-line

   \*      \*      \*      \*      \*

.. vspace:: 1



And now the scene grew more terrible with each mile
of advance.  Ages of freezing and thawing, accumulations
of snow and ice, had produced a spectacle more
awful than words can picture.  A sea of mountains and
valleys; of cañons black in eternal night.  A sea of
silence.  A sea of death.

.. vspace:: 1

.. class:: center white-space-pre-line

   \*      \*      \*      \*      \*

.. vspace:: 1



But I will not dwell upon the horrors that separate the
known from the unknown.  The Palæocrystic is simply
an unexplored belt of ice surrounding the poles.  Indeed
it is not known to be unbroken, or to be of equal severity
throughout.  It might be termed a ribbon of ice
mountains, which has been ages in forming, and which
probably will not average more than fifty miles in breadth,
and at some points, doubtless much narrower.  Beyond
it we came upon free ice again, and further reached the
open polar sea.

Here was a marked change in the temperature, and as
the air currents were from the north, the frozen area had
little effect.  Our thermometer showed a few degrees
above freezing, and a tendency to rise still higher.

We now felt that we were fairly launched into an
unknown world.  A placid ocean stretched beneath to an
unexplored horizon.

"Now!" exclaimed Torrence with enthusiasm; "if
there are any discoveries to be made, we ought soon to
make them."

Taking out a pair of field glasses we searched the
skyline from the upper deck.

"No land in sight!" said Torrence; "but if I am not
mistaken, yonder is a flock of wild geese, leading our
course, and not more than half a mile ahead.

"They might be petrels!" I suggested.

"Whatever they are, I propose to give them a chase.
A bird or two for dinner wouldn't be a bad idea!"

Although I had never hunted wild geese in an air
ship, I agreed that it ought to be good sport.





.. vspace:: 4

.. _`XIII.`:

.. class:: center large bold

   \XIII.

.. vspace:: 2

Steering directly after the geese on an ascending plane,
we put on a tremendous spurt and soon had the whole
gang squawking and floundering before us.  There were
hundreds, and when pressed, set the pace at a rate that
made the air whizz by like a hurricane.  It was intensely
exciting.  But the air ship was too swift to afford the
slightest chance of their escape.  In a few minutes we
had overtaken them, broken their columns, and flown
directly into the flock.  Our shotguns were ready, but,
strange as it may seem, we did not use them, because
more than a dozen of the birds fell dead upon our deck
from sheer fright, and we let the others escape.  It was
a strange experience; a method of hunting probably
never indulged in before; and it was not at all surprising
that the birds should have been frightened to death.
The geese proved to be fat and a great delicacy.

We then dropped to our former level and speed, and
resumed the lookout for land.  Ice floes were still
occasionally met, though steadily diminishing in size and
apparent solidity.  A few hours later we passed the last
of them, and then met only an occasional chunk, or
hummock, which seemed to be floating northward.  We
determined the direction by descending close to the surface
of the water, and making a careful examination.  There
could be no doubt about it; the currents which carried
these ice masses were trending northward.  It seemed
to imply some mystery, as yet unconsidered, although
Torrence thought it possible that they might be vortex in
character, returning again to their starting point.

At the usual hour we went below to partake of our
midday meal, having first reduced our speed to a rate not
exceeding ten miles an hour, not wishing to run upon
anything startling during the stay below.  It was
fortunate we had done so, for upon coming on deck again, we
saw a small blue line to starboard, apparently not more
than a dozen or fifteen miles away.

"Land!"  We both shouted in a breath.

Immediately we changed our course in the direction
of this island, as it appeared; and while drifting toward
it, considered whether we should call it Attlebridge Land
or Torrence Island.  Suddenly Torrence, clapping his
hand to his head, exclaimed:

"If it's what I now believe it to be, we have not the
right to name it!"

"And what do you believe it to be?" I asked.

"An island," said he.

"And why have we not the right to name it?"

"Because I believe it has been already discovered.
Because I believe it is inhabited!"

"Inhabited!" I shouted; "and by whom?"

"By a man."

"By a man, or by men?  Which did you say?"

"I said by a man—by one man—I believe that island
has a *single inhabitant*, but we shall see!"

Again I looked at my brother with curiosity,
half-wondering if he were demented.

"I understood you to say that the Palæocrystic Sea
was the dividing line between the known and the
unknown world.

"And you understood me correctly," he replied,

"There is but one man in the world who knows anything
about this island; in fact he is the only man living who
has a right to name it."

"I should imagine that the inhabitant you speak of
would have an equal right," I observed.

"That is just where you make your mistake," said
Torrence with a knowing look.  "Were he an ordinary
man he might have; but under the circumstances—hardly!"

"And what are the circumstances?  Why should he
not name it?" I insisted.

"Because he is an idiot!" said Torrence.

I started.

"And how do you know that?"

"If I am wrong we shall soon find out.  If I am right
we shall equally soon know it!"

He was searching the point of land with his glass, and
seemed disinclined to continue the subject, so with rather
unpleasant emotions, I concluded to wait for developments.
It could not now belong before I should know if
there was any foundation for Torrence's talk.  Certainly
what he had said savored of lunacy.

We now bore down upon the island rapidly, and saw a
rocky ledge surmounting a narrow beach, where we
concluded to land.  The promontory had a flat top, about
thirty feet above the sea and we lowered ourselves gently
down upon it.  Scarcely had we done so than Torrence
said:

"We shall probably have to explore in order to find
traces of our inhabitant; and I wonder, therefore, if it
would not be wiser to sail around the island before
disembarking.  It would certainly save trouble."

We concluded therefore to take a leisurely tour of
discovery, and ascertain the size and general contour before
landing; and so without further ado, we rose again,
almost as soon as we had touched the ground.

The island was rocky, but not without vegetation, its
arable parts being carpeted with vivid green.  There was
also a quantity of small trees, bearing a peculiar fruit,
which neither of us had ever seen before.  Inland, it rose
into billowy hillocks, to probably an elevation of a couple
of hundred feet, near the center.  Its shores were
indented with a number of bays or inlets, some of which
made considerable inroad upon it.  To the best of our
judgment it was about four miles long, and of very
irregular width, as in places these inlets nearly cut it in two.
Thousands of pigeons flew out wherever we approached
their rocky nestings, but there appeared to be no other
animal life.

"And where is your inhabitant?" I asked, when we
had gone around the greater part of the coast.

"We may not be able to find him at all," he answered;
"I said we should probably discover traces of him if we
searched.  For my part, I have not given that up."

But the words were scarcely spoken when he sprang to
the governing board and halted the vessel.  I saw that
we were hovering over a green sward which sloped gently
to the water's edge near the head of one of the inlets
described.  Lowering ourselves gradually we landed on
a grassy knoll, and Torrence immediately threw out the
ladder and went over.  I followed him, and in a minute
saw what had attracted his attention from above, but
which had entirely escaped mine.  It was a rough looking
stone, set on end, in the sward, and there being no other
stones in the vicinity, it presented rather a peculiar
appearance, inasmuch as it seemed almost certain that it
had been placed there by human hands.  We examined
it with growing interest.  There was something uncanny
in finding such an object in such a place.  It looked
like a monument intended to mark a tomb, or the
headstone of a grave in some country churchyard.  It was
about three feet high, nearly covered with a green mould,
and had the appearance of great age.

"This," said Torrence, "is the first indication I have
found!"

He was passing his hand over the face of the stone.

"Your single inhabitant must be a giant to plant such
a rock as that!" I observed.

"Not at all," said Torrence; "I have no idea that he
even touched it."

"Then you think nature placed it there?"

"Neither; but what is this?"

He was still examining the face of the thing studiously,
with both hands and eyes.  I stooped down to examine
it.  There was a roughness or indentation, which did not
seem to be natural.  Scraping the moss away from the
crevices, we discovered to my amazement the following
inscription, which I herewith give from a careful copy in
my note book

.. figure:: images/img-133.jpg
   :align: center
   :alt: Inscription

   Inscription

There could be no possible doubt about this being an
intentional design, but in what tongue, or what it meant
was a mystery.  We puzzled over it for an hour, when
Torrence suggested that they might be English letters,
rudely and ignorantly carved.  "For instance," he said,
"the first might very well be an N.  The second is
evidently an E; while the third is unmistakably intended
for an I.  Now the fourth is the same as the first.  The
fifth cannot well be other than an L.  The sixth is the
same as the second, and the last is a T."  When we
looked at it in this way, it seemed clear enough.  Indeed
what else could it be?  But what the word meant,
remained a mystery.  Suddenly it occurred to us that it
might be more than one word.  "Suppose," said
Torrence, "that the last five letters are intended to form the
word 'Inlet'—a pronounced feature of the coast of this
island—and that the first two stand for North East.
There we seem to have it—North East Inlet—the stone
probably refers to something of interest in, or about the
North East Inlet of the island!"

Surely we had solved the problem.  But when I
reminded Torrence that we had been searching for traces
of his alleged inhabitant, and that he should not be
surprised at this discovery, he said:

"True enough; but exactly where they would be, or
what they would look like, or even if this was the right
island, I could not tell; but now I feel sure that I am
right."

"The stone was evidently put here by some one," I
remarked.

"Undoubtedly.  There is not the slightest appearance
of its having been deposited by nature; and the letters
were cut with rough tools, by ignorant hands."

"And you believe a human being could have reached
this spot without an air ship?"

"There is not one chance in a million that it could have
been done," he replied; "certainly *never* by the course
we have taken.  But there are stretches of land reaching
far to the north; and in certain seasons, under the most
exceptional circumstances, possibly some lost scout of
the Arctic seas might have drifted here, had he once
pushed his way across the frozen belt.  I say it is
possible; but that is all.  Before we leave we shall know
whether it is a fact."

We lingered a few minutes while I made the copy of
the inscription, and then climbed back into the air ship,
bound for the North East Inlet.

Skimming slowly around the shore we soon discovered
the indentation we were looking for, and following up
its course for a few hundred yards above the mouth,
reached another of those turfy knolls, with which the
island abounded.  Around this the water ran directly
into the land, forming a diminutive lake a little higher
up, with grassy slopes upon every side.  It was a beautiful
spot, entirely protected from the surf, and screened
from the winds as well.  Indeed, so sheltered and peaceful
a nook was it, and withal so inviting, that we decided
to descend and look around, having observed nothing
extraordinary from above.

"If I do not discover something interesting here," said
Torrence, "I shall be disappointed."

Having landed on the hillock above the lake we
separated, walking in opposite directions.  The ground was
covered with a brilliant, mossy turf, where the black bed
rock did not protrude; but where it did so, only served
to enhance the intensity of color by contrast.  I had not
walked far when I heard Torrence call:

"Hello!  Look at this!"

I hurried over to where he was.  There was no doubt
about it.  He had made a discovery.  On a grassy knoll,
not far from the water's edge, was a small structure like
a tomb, built of rough stones to the height of a man's
breast, and about five feet in diameter.  It looked old,
was moss grown, and covered with a heavy cap stone.
We felt convinced that in this cairn was concealed some
important secret, and that it was undoubtedly the place
referred to.  We went immediately to work to remove
the upper stone, which we found quite difficult, but by
working an iron wedge which we secured from the air
ship, it slowly yielded to our endeavors.  The stones
were closely knitted together, having been set in a rough
mortar, made out of some tenacious kind of mud, but we
gradually worked them loose, and one by one rolled them
on the ground.  In half an hour we had an opening large
enough to look into.  It was dark, but Torrence leaned
over the edge and groped about with his hands.
Presently he was tugging at something and exclaimed:

"I believe I've got it."

A minute later he pulled out an iron box by a ring in
the lid.  It was covered with rust, and had a keyhole
but no key.  We shook it gently.  There was something
inside, and we tried to raise the lid; but it was
immovable.  I proposed to pound it open if possible with some
of the stones at our feet, but before doing so, we decided
to examine the crevices of the cairn for a key.  It was
well we did, for our search was rewarded by the discovery
of an old brass key, covered with green oxide.  We
polished it up with some sand, but before it would open
the box we had to go to the air ship after a little oil to
lubricate the chambers.  At last we were successful, and
turning back the lid looked in; but I drew back with
horror at the first glance, for directly under my eyes was
the rough, though strongly executed picture of a
madman.  It was one of those crude, intense drawings that
gives the immediate impression of lifelikeness.  Old and
stained as the picture was, it was evident that the artist
had seized upon the most salient features of his subject,
and reproduced them with terrible effect.  It was the
simplest sketch imaginable, but the wild and painful
glare of the eyes was intensified by a reddish brown scar.
which ran down the middle of the forehead.  Directly
under this picture, which, by the by, was done upon a
piece of old cloth, was this extraordinary inscription

.. figure:: images/img-137.jpg
   :align: center
   :alt: Inscription

   Inscription

Examining the box again we found directly under the
picture another paper which upon examination proved to
be an outlandish, water-stained document.  At the first
glance it looked like a foreign language, which we had
no doubt it was, but our attention being attracted by
certain words that looked like English, we examined it more
carefully, and to our amazement discovered that the
paper was really in our own language, though evidently
executed by such an ignorant hand as scarcely to be
recognized as such.  We took possession of it, and I here
give a careful copy of it, without attempting to reproduce
the handwriting, which is almost unintelligible.

.. vspace:: 2

"Tu thim az finds these roks and kontents plese rede
with kare an in charty's nam help ef he bee livin the pore
kretur we shipreke saylers is kompeled to leve on this
lonsum plase.  Us 3 abil Bodid seamen was reked in the
ice from the Brig John W. Saunders, whaler, of the city
of Hull.  There was 13 others of us wen the ship
squeeched and busted, levin us wid nothin but sum
vittels and a few valybles, wich we tride to save.  We bilt
some sleds outen her timbers, and loded thim with sich
vittels an truk as we wanted tu sav and started over the
ice.  God amity nos how fur or wher we traveled tu,
hevin no berins no nothin tu go bi, and God amity nos
the orful sufferins we suffered.  All on us dide but us 3.
We traveled over montans ov ice, and it seemed like we kep
a travelin fur yers, tho in koors we nos it went so long as
thet.  Bimby we finds oursels a flotin on a chunk o
ice ni az big az a farm.  Our vittels was ni gone afore we
struk the flotin' ice, and all was ded but us 3 Ned
Merrick, Jo Niles and Jan von Broekhuysen who is uf dutch
parents but English birth.  We kep a flotin on the ice
tel the long nite past and the day kum agin; but we sede
as how Jan was doin quer and one day he went plum mad
and tried to kil us.  We tide him down, and then we
sited this iland, tho in wut part uf the erth we kan't
tel.  We sede we wus flotin strate fur here and the sea
was ruf but not so kold as before.  We dun wut we kud
fur our chums as dide but we kudent help oursels, lesen
them, and so lef, thim bak on the ice tu rot.  Wen we
got close tu this iland the sea wus up, and our ice chunk
struk a rok and busted afore we landed.  Jan von
Broekhuysen struk his hed agin a rok and we brung him ashore
levin a bludy streke behind.  His fored got split in tu
and he wuz the orfulest site we ever sede—he warnt
moren abut 20 yers o age and that lik he got in the hed
or his goin mad wun, plum noked the reckolecshun
outen him.  He node uz not—nor wher he hed bin, nor
wher be wuz, nor his own nam, nor nothin—nor yit kud
he speke a single word.  We hev heered as how a nok in
the hed wud sometimes strik the memry outen man, but
niver is we seed one in sich a fix afore.  Jan van
Broekhuysen node nuthin'.  He wuz like tu one jes born—the
rok wut split his hed made the terriblest lookin skar we
ever seed, and we washed it out and dun the best we kud
for him but waz not fix to sow it up agin.  He seen us
drink the water outen the spring, and he dun so 2.  he
seen us ketch the birds in the roks and ete um and he
dun so 2, he seen us ketch the fish and he dun wut we
dun.  The frute here is bitter but it helps tu kepe us aliv.
Now how long we has lived here we kan't tel, but we iz
goin awa in a bote we bilt outen skraps o drift wood and
stuff we found preferin tu resk the orful sea and ice agin
than tu liv and rot on this place wher man kums not.
Jan von Broekhuysen has grode afeerd o us and runs
awa wenever we gos ni him and we seldum ketches a site
o' him.  We has lost all kont o time and don't no how
long we has ben here nor wen we kum nor nothin—but
ther has ben 1 dark spel and 2 lite spels, and we think it
must a ben a yer sence we kum.  Siknes and hardship has
ni ruined us mind and body, and we don't keer wut
bekomes o us.  We bilds this ere rok hut around this
box wich we fetched with us havin' sum o' our valybles.
We makes a pikter of Jan von Broekhuysen and paints
that skar on his hed wid our own blud but we douts ef
eny man will ever see him agin az he is wilder and
skeerier nor a gote.  We haz also razed a rok in anuder
place for a sine.  It is with sorro that we leves our ole
komrade—but we kan nether ketch nor tame him.  Ef
we node wut part uv tho erth we wus in we wud no wher
to strik fur, but we don't, and rekon we will both be
drownd afore gettin any whers.  Ef eny person finds
Jan be kind to him.  We leves here amejetly.  Jan is
livin' on birds eggs, birds, and fish, and sum o them qur
apples there ain't mutch else tu ete.  Kind frends we saz
farewel

.. vspace:: 1

.. class:: noindent white-space-pre-line

"Yours Truly,
   (Signed) { "NED MERRICK,
            { "JOE NILES."

.. vspace:: 2

The original is very difficult to read, both on account
of its peculiar orthography and from its being smirched
and weather-stained.  We went to the air ship where I
recorded this discovery, and then sealed it up in the
cairn, carrying the original paper with us.

"Sailor like," observed Torrence, "there is not a date
in the paper from beginning to end."

I had not thought of this before.

"He may have been here for years," I added.

"He may," Torrence replied, and then producing a
paper from a large packet, asked me what I thought of
the signature.

I started, for I recognized it at once.  It was one of
those I had seen through the keyhole in the hotel
Mustapha, and the signature was the same as the one before
me—Ned Merrick.  I then recalled the fact that I had
heard my brother address the mysterious stranger—I
mean the sailor we had first met upon the Thames boat,
and whom afterward I had seen at the Mustapha—as
Merrick.  Could it be possible that he was the same who
had escaped through the ice belt to this island?  I was
amazed, but before I could make an inquiry Torrence
continued:

"I now am certain that this island is inhabited, as I
told you, unless, perchance, the man has died.  I am also
sure of the continents; for the man Merrick having told
me the truth in this most amazing case, it is probable
that he has not lied in other matters, especially as he
gave me proof, and as his story coincides with my own
views.  Let us look for Jan von Broekhuysen, then we
will proceed upon our voyage."

We made a careful search for this extraordinary individual,
but not finding any traces of him, we returned to
the vessel and prepared to go.

As we were clearing the coast a creature of scarcely
human aspect, clad in a robe of feathers and covered to
the waist with a mass of tawny gray hair, appeared to
rise out of the sand.  He probably emerged from the
shelter of some neighboring rock, and stood for a moment
looking at us in amazement.  On a motion to alter our
course, as if to pursue him, the creature disappeared as
suddenly and strangely as he had come.  He was simply
invisible, and it would have been useless to waste our
time in an effort to capture him.  There was no doubt to
our minds that this was Jan von Broekhuysen.

.. vspace:: 1

.. class:: center white-space-pre-line

   \*      \*      \*      \*      \*

.. vspace:: 1







.. vspace:: 4

.. _`XIV.`:

.. class:: center large bold

   \XIV.

.. vspace:: 2

Northward again we proceeded on our journey, and
from the upper deck surveyed the solitude of an ocean
unknown to human eyes.  All traces of ice had vanished;
the sea was tranquil and the air pleasant.  Naturally
enough our conversation fell upon the mysterious cairn
and its contents.

"In my opinion," said Torrence, "this Jan von Broekhuysen
is the most unique creation of our planet.  He
is the only human being of his kind since creation.  I
will guarantee that not in a million years has the earth
produced such another!"

I asked him what he meant, and suggested the
possibility of others having been lost under like
circumstances, while admitting the improbability of their
having reached such a latitude.

"That is not it at all!" he exclaimed; "Jan von Broekhuysen
stands alone, and for this reason.  Because he is
the only living creature of our race who has been put
alone in an uninhabited world, and who has never seen
nor communicated with a fellow-creature!"

"You mean since he was twenty years old, for I believe
the paper says that was his age," said I.

"No," replied Torrence, "I mean nothing of the kind.
I mean that never, for a single instant, has he seen or
communicated with a fellow-being until he saw us!"

"I don't understand you.  Doesn't the paper say he
twenty years old when wrecked?"

"Certainly.  But doesn't the paper say that when he
struck he lost his memory?"

"But what of that? he's sure to have seen plenty of
people in the first part of his life."

"Gurt, that fellow never had any other part to his
life.  His life began afresh after landing on that island.
His past having been wiped out, he was born again.  His
memory being gone, the past had no existence for him.
He knew no more about a previous existence than you
or I know about a life before this.  Practically he was
reincarnated, inasmuch as his brain had lost every
picture and every record of the past.  He came as a new
man to a new world, knowing nothing.  The first twenty
years of his life was no more his than if it had belonged
to another body.  I claim that Von Broekhuysen is the
most unique creature that ever visited our planet!"

I was impressed, and thought some time before
answering.  Finally I said:

"It is doubtless a remarkable case, but you must be
accurate in your statements, and when you declare that
the fellow has never either seen or communicated with a
fellow-being since losing his memory, you must not
forget his comrades, Niles and Merrick, who were with him
for a year afterward; surely he must remember them."

"Not at all," said Torrence; "when those men left him
he was only a year old, so to speak.  He had entered his
new existence but a twelvemonth before; and although
he had the size and strength of a man, he was but an
infant, so far as his mind was concerned, and I defy any
one to recall anything which happened at that time of
their lives.  No one can remember what happened when
he was but a year old.  I have thought it all out, old
boy, and Von Broekhuysen ought to belong to a museum!"

There was no gainsaying what my brother said.  I
wanted to ask him how Merrick had made his escape, and
what had become of the other fellow, but a look warned
me that an appropriate time had not come for these
questions.  I was impressed with the marvelous way in which
Torrence had been prepared for our discovery by this
extraordinary man, Merrick, who must have seen more of
the mysteries of the Arctic regions than any human
being alive.

We were sailing over a sea of vast extent, whose shores
were mythical.  Whither would it lead us?  Although
it was the time of year when we might reasonably expect
to find moderate weather, even in high latitude, we were
amazed to find the air so temperate and pleasant as it
was.  We sat on deck nearly all the time, when not
engaged in eating or sleeping, and often without our top
coats.  We kept constant watch on the horizon, the water
below us, and the sky above; expecting at any moment
to discover the outline of some unknown continent, but
as the monotony of sky and water continued we began to
sympathize with Columbus.

Twenty-four hours after leaving the island, which we
agreed to call Von Broekhuysen, we estimated that we
could not have come less than four hundred miles, and
yet there had not been the slightest indication of land,
although we had not changed our course half a degree.
It was the same placid, unmarked, and unknown ocean.
Whither were we drifting?

It was about here that the meteorological conditions
of the atmosphere began to strike me as peculiar.  The
northern horizon had been subjected to a singular
phenomenon for a good many hours, which I ascribed to
one of those effects of light so common in these latitudes.
It was simply a crescent-shaped cloud, growing in height
as we advanced.  At first it subtended the segment of an
arc of about sixty degrees across the horizon, steadily
ascending toward the zenith with our progress.  But
gradually this form lost its definiteness, and melted into
the sky in a mellow haze, which softened the light and
obscured the sun.  We were glad enough to have the
glare off the water, as it had been quite trying, but I was
at a loss to account for the phenomenon which had
abolished it.  If Torrence understood this he failed to explain
it to me—advising me to wait and see what would
happen.  I mention it here as an important fact bearing
upon our future discoveries.  I had never before seen so
peculiar a cloud, retaining a definite form for so long a
time, fixed in density and character save that the arc grew
as we proceeded; and I naturally puzzled myself a good
deal meditating on it.  But it was not until later that I
ascertained the cause of this astounding phenomenon.

.. vspace:: 1

.. class:: center white-space-pre-line

   \*      \*      \*      \*      \*

.. vspace:: 1



Forty-eight hours after leaving the island we were still
floating over the same placid sea, and without indication
of land upon any point of the horizon.  We were working
our way along at the rate of five and twenty knots,
under perfect conditions, when a thought struck me.

"How far have we come since leaving the island?" I
asked.

Torrence looked at the indicator.

"About six hundred miles," he said.

"Exactly; and as Von Broekhuysen's island is not
more than two hundred and fifty from the pole, we must
have passed it, and be running down on the other side of
the earth.  It surely can't be long before we strike the
frozen belt again; indeed we ought to be there already.
But there hasn't been a block of ice, or a bit of cold
weather to speak of yet.  How do you account for it?"

"Don't bother about the ice," said Torrence; "you
ought to be glad we haven't got any."

"But we ought to have it," I insisted, "according to
my calculations——"

"Damn your calculations," he answered laughing;
"didn't I tell you I was going to show you a new world,
and new continents!"

"Continents!  I should enjoy even a shovel full of mud
at present."

"Have patience; if Merrick could cross this sea in a
dugout, with a cotton sheet, we surely have an equal
chance of doing so; although I confess I think he must
have struck a strip of land to the east or west which we
have missed.  But we are on a straight course and bound
to come out all right if we keep on."

"You expect to run down then over Alaska?" I inquired.

"I expect nothing of the kind.  Wait and you will see."

And I had to wait, for he would say nothing more just
then, although I asked him numerous questions.

It was shortly after this that I observed another most
singular phenomenon in the sky, which struck me with
such amazement that I was filled with awe.  About twenty
degrees south of the zenith there appeared in the heavens
an enormous disk of pale light, only distinguishable from
the rest of the sky by being brighter and more of a
bluish tinge.  I should say it was a hundred times as
large as the sun, distinctly defined, and though not
brilliant by contrast with that luminary, was probably twice
as luminous as the surrounding parts of the sky.  There
was something so utterly amazing in this sight that I
could not take my eyes from it, and even Torrence was
impressed, although I could see that he had a plausible
explanation in his own mind.  When I had stared long
and earnestly without observing the slightest change in
the appearance, he said:

"When you have got a little more used to things here
I will talk plainer.  There are mysteries about our planet
not even realized; and we are on the high road to solve
one of the most astounding."

The disk of light continued.  It did not seem to grow
larger or smaller, or to change its position in the
heavens, and after I had grown weary of looking at it,
directed my attention again to the horizon, and was
startled by the unexpected appearance of two very
singular objects.  They were small and very distant, but the
glass revealed a couple of dark spots four degrees to the
port of our course, and hard upon the sky-line.  Later a
more careful observation showed a pair of black columns
rising directly out of the sea.  These objects, whatever
they were, now absorbed our entire attention, and we
steered directly for them.

.. vspace:: 1

.. class:: center white-space-pre-line

   \*      \*      \*      \*      \*

.. vspace:: 1



Our compass had behaved so strangely of late that we
depended in a measure upon the triangulation of the
rudder, which we knew was inviolable in a still atmosphere,
such as had favored us since leaving Spitzbergen.  This
feature of our steering apparatus was really very clever,
and entirely original with my brother, who had devised
it for the special purpose of obviating the difficulties
mariners often encounter in Arctic waters from the
extreme sensitiveness and uncertain freaks of the magnetic
needle.  It consisted in a semi-circular dial, accurately
inscribed with degrees, minutes, and seconds, upon which
an indicator, connected with the rudder bar, acted.
Thus any deviation from a given course was accurately
recorded by this index finger, and while unaffected by
air currents, was thoroughly reliable.  Another great
advantage in determining our position, lay in the fact
that we were enabled by the aid of our speed register to
know exactly how fast we were traveling.  Of course in
a high wind it would be more difficult to utilize these
contrivances with accuracy, as another computation that
of estimating the velocity and direction of the air current
would have to be entered upon a condition which
fortunately had not troubled us.

We continued, head on, for the points mentioned,
the nature of which, we were unable to decipher, even
with the excellent glasses at our command.  Although
running at a good rate, it was impossible to tell at the
end of half an hour whether these dark projections were
any nearer than when we had first seen them.  The air
was clear, and the field of vision extended.  The light
appeared to differ from that of our own day, being less
intense and exceedingly restful and pleasant to the eyes.
I can compare it to nothing I know of, although in an
inaccurate way it might be said to resemble, on an
exaggerated scale, that charming blending of moonlight with
the gloaming.  It was here that I first noticed what
seemed to be an electrical condition of the atmosphere
that filled me with the most agreeable sensations.  I felt
lighter, stronger, in every way healthier, and in better
spirits.  Torrence also spoke of this, and I am sure that
I am right in ascribing it to our environment.  The sun
itself continued invisible, while the luminous disk
referred to remained unchanged.  We were indeed entering
an unknown world.  Where would it end?

After an hour's run we could just perceive that the
dark columns ahead were a trifle nearer, though still
thoroughly indefinite as to character.  Torrence looked
at the register.  Twenty-five miles an hour.

"They are still at a great distance," he said, "and I
propose to hasten my acquaintance with them."

He moved up the speed controller five miles faster, and
then we took seats and lighted cigars.

"Why should we not push her up to a mile a minute,"
I suggested, "and satisfy our curiosity so much the
sooner?"

"I don't know," he answered, "there is no reason except
a strange apprehension that comes over me sometimes
lest we have an accident.  We seem so far from all
we know."

"I thought you had every confidence."

"So I have.  The truth is I am excited.  We are on
the verge of an astounding discovery, I am dead sure
that Merrick is right, and that I am right—but
hush—do not ask me yet.  I do not want to unnerve you.  A
little later!"

"You unnerve me a great deal more by not telling me
than by telling me.  What is it?"

But he was quiet; with his glasses trained carefully on
the objects ahead.

At the end of two hours more we appeared only a trifle
nearer the columns, although we were undoubtedly
seventy miles closer than when first sighted.  Torrence
was growing nervous.  He walked the deck, chewing his
cigar.  Presently he stopped, and said:

"I can't stand it.  I'm going to give her five miles an
hour more," and moved up the controller accordingly.

We were now moving at the rate of five and thirty
miles an hour, but even at this rapid pace, it was three
good hours before we could decide with any certainty
the nature of the columns; and then we saw that they
were twin mountains of extraordinary height, rising
out of the sea.  In another hour they were much
more distinct, though still very far, and I was at a loss to
account for our having seen them at so great a distance
at first, except upon the ground of the many singular
effects of light and atmosphere which we encountered.
Among these was a strange indefiniteness about the
horizon, totally differing from the prevailing conditions in
other parts of the world.  The sky-line blended with the
heavens in a kind of atmospheric veil, self-luminous, and
illusive.  The effect was altogether pleasing, though
entirely novel.  Occasionally the clouds would be rosy as
after sunset, which I again attributed to some electrical
condition of the air, possibly the aurora, which, had it
been the Arctic night instead of day, I imagined would
have made a wonderful display.  But this was purely
hypothetical on my part, and when I suggested it to
Torrence, he looked at me with surprise and said:

"Night!  There is no night here!"

"Not now," I replied; "but six months hence there
will be."

"Never!" said he; "there is never any night here.  It
is always as light as this!"

I saw from his mood that it would be useless to argue,
and so continued my investigation of the twin mountains,
which had grown near enough to be easily inspected with
the naked eye.  Torrence calculated that they must, have
been more than two hundred miles away when first seen.

When we had approached near enough to observe them
in detail, we slackened speed.  Rising directly out of
the ocean, they presented a marvelous picture; for their
stupendous height and rugged grandeur is surely not
equalled in the world we inhabit.  We moved slowly
toward them, wishing to take in the scene from our deck
to the best advantage.  We photographed them at different
ranges, and were always surprised to find that our
last picture had been so remote.  We moved more slowly
as we approached, finally reducing the rate to five miles
an hour, believing we were within half an hour's run of
the shore, but were undoubtedly ten or a dozen miles
away at that time.

A stupendous wall of black granite rose before us, to a
height which we estimated to exceed twelve thousand
feet.  This was the mountain upon the left; the one on
the right was nearly as high, though not so absolutely
precipitous.  Between these mountains was a channel
about a mile wide.  Coming to a halt before these appalling
objects, two hundred and fifty feet above the sea, we
stood on deck, overwhelmed at the awful sight.  Below
stretched a crimson beach, running back to a chaotic sand
hill, strewn with huge masses of broken stone, from the
top of which towered in one unbroken wall the palisade
or face of the mountain itself.

Lowering ourselves gently to this beach we landed in
a new world and language cannot picture the appalling
sublimity of the scene, or describe our emotions.

"Surely these cliffs must mark the end of the earth!"
I exclaimed.

"Hush!" said Torrence solemnly; "it is only the beginning!"

He was pale, and I could not help wondering if my
face were as white as his.

Craning my neck backward I looked up.  A cloud had
hidden the top, and I felt dizzy.

.. vspace:: 1

.. class:: center white-space-pre-line

   \*      \*      \*      \*      \*

.. vspace:: 1







.. vspace:: 4

.. _`XV.`:

.. class:: center large bold

   \XV.

.. vspace:: 2

Immediately on landing we made another careful examination
of the air ship, and to our intense satisfaction
found that she was still in perfect condition.  We had
come a long journey, and thoroughly tested her powers
in varied temperatures and atmospheric conditions, but
the distance was as nothing to what was to come.

As we stood on this brilliant beach and looked back at
the southern sky I observed that the disk of blue light
was a little smaller, and a very little higher in the
heavens.  Still there was no sun, but this great circular
shield was a focus for the dissemination of light upon
every side.  I stood marveling at it until Torrence called
me.  He was examining the crimson shells a little higher
up the shore.

"Come," he said, "and look at these!"

I walked over to where he was.

The shore was literally covered with pink mollusks, a
large percentage of which contained true pearls of
extraordinary size and beauty.  Torrence was pounding them
open with a couple of stones.

"Within a hundred yards of this spot," he said, "lies
a fortune greater than the combined wealth of the
Rothschilds.  In the pearl fisheries of the old world not one
shell in a thousand contains a pearl of any value.  But
here, in these strangely colored mollusks, ninety per
cent. enclose gems of extraordinary merit."

He held one up for my inspection.

"Here," he said, "is one which I have opened at random.
It is of the first water; of perfect skin and orient;
the most delicate texture, and without speck or flaw, and
is worth at the lowest estimate one hundred pounds.
Without going a dozen steps we can find ten times that
value.  Some of these pearls are pink, and from what I
have seen and heard of them, I do not think they will
ever fade——"

"From what you have heard?" I interrupted; "what
do you mean?"

"My dear fellow, the shores of this continent are
strewn with these shells for hundreds of miles at a
stretch, as its mountains are filled with gold and
diamonds.  Do you not know that Merrick had the value of
millions in them.  It was from him that I heard of them,
and from him that I bought millions of pounds worth."

"Bought!" I exclaimed in astonishment.

"Yes, bought!"

"And with what pray?"

"With a promise," said Torrence "Money was of no
use to him, but fame he valued.  As you know, he and
Niles escaped from Von Broekhuysen Island.  Niles was
lost, while Merrick alone reached the world we are now
in.  How he got there, or what his adventures are, it is
not necessary to relate; but he did it, and I now know
that he found land much nearer the island than we
have—but that is unimportant.  How he reached his home
again is even still more wonderful, and a volume might
be written about the man's terrible sufferings and
adventures; but his life was embittered by the incredulity,
the cold skepticism, and indifference with which he was
greeted on every hand, by those who were too bigoted
and ignorant to heed his story, or even investigate the
proofs of the new world, which he brought with him.
The geographical societies of a dozen cities either
listened to him as they would to the ravings of a madman,
or turned a deaf ear with scorn.  And this treatment he
received wherever he went, and at the hands of organizations
termed scientific, whose plain duty was to listen to
the words and test the affidavits of the applicant.  But
the nature of Merrick's claims was so astounding that no
one, high or low, would heed him, and yet he only
discovered that which I have always believed in.  I, alone,
of all the world, gave the fellow proper audience.  I saw
at once his claim to credence.  I promised what he
demanded in exchange for his wealth—notoriety.  He saw
that with the air ship I should be able to prove all that
he had ever said, and that I could make his name great
among coming generations.  He saw that I could upset
the position of the wiseacres who had refused to hear
him, and make them the butt of their fellows.  All this
I promised to do, if able, and in exchange for that
promise he gave me the few millions in pearls, diamonds, and
other precious stones he had brought with him as proofs
of his discovery.  Gurthrie, have you not yet guessed the
nature of that discovery?"

"I should hope so," I answered.

"And what is it?"

"That the North Pole has a continent around it which
is blessed with a temperate climate."

"And is that all?"

"That the sky has a luminous disk as big as a cart
wheel, that takes the place of the sun!"

"Nothing more?"

"That the electrical condition of the atmosphere is
highly beneficial to the nerves."

"Go on!" said Torrence impatiently.

"That pearls and precious stones are as common as dirt!"

"Tell me what else he discovered," exclaimed Torrence,
"and be quick about it!"

"Not being Mr. Merrick, I'm sure I don't know," I
answered.

"Don't know!" roared Torrence, "do you mean to tell
me that you don't know where you are?"

"Somewhere about the role I suppose.  I might say
ninety degrees north."

My brother looked at me with a singular expression of
pity, and then stooping down resumed his work of
opening shells with an indifference that exasperated me.

"Where in Heaven's name are we then?" I shouted.

"No matter just now," he answered.  "I thought
perhaps you would have guessed.  I don't want to shock
you.  Perhaps the truth will dawn on you later; if not I
will tell you.  Meanwhile, let us gather a few bushels of
these pearls.  They are of no value here, but they will be
if we ever go home again."

And so we set to work under the shadow of those
awful cliffs, and in a couple of hours had secured
unestimated value in the most perfect specimens conceivable.
We packed these away in the air ship in a small sack,
and then Torrence proposed that we name the stupendous
headland before us "Mount Horror."

I agreed that it would be an excellent name, well
adapted to our feelings on approaching it, and
descriptive of the gloom and phenomenal aspect of the
mountain itself.  The one on the opposite side of the channel
he suggested we call "Mount Gurthrie," to which I also
assented, and entered the names in our chart of
discoveries.

It was upon this desolate shore that we cooked our first
ration of bear meat, brought all the way from
Spitzbergen.

Climbing into the hill beyond the beach among the
sand and rocks, we found a quantity of dried seaweed,
which we carried down to the shore for a fire.  It burned
with a crackling noise and pungent smell, so pleasant
that we decided to carry some of it away with us, filling
some bags, and throwing them on board before leaving.
We had quite a picnic over our bear steak and coffee,
although it was impossible to divest ourselves of a
certain gloom, resulting from the lowering heights above.
The air was still, and only the tiniest ripple of a surf
came rolling in upon our rosy beach, and the stillness,
the cessation of motion, and our extraordinary situation,
made me for the first time long for home.

A bird of an unknown species came flying toward us
from over the water.  Its plumage was brilliant with
trailing feathers of red, green, and yellow; while upon
its head was a topknot of the same colors.  Torrence
thought he should like to have it and so fetched his gun.
The bird circled above, full of curiosity.  Perhaps we
were the first human beings it had ever seen.  Descending
spirally it came at last within easy range, but we had
not the heart to kill it.  Then, apparently satisfied with
its investigation, commenced an upward course, circling
away again, just as it had come; only this time aiming
its spirals toward the top of the cliff, until lost to view.
Torrence then discharged the gun in the air to hear the
reverberation from the rocks.  The sound was impressive,
coming back to us like thunder from the heights.
It was probably the first time a gun had ever been
discharged in this desolate quarter of the globe, and I was
glad it was not in the destruction of life.

When the smoke had cleared away and the echoes
ceased, we were attracted by a whirring sound above, and
looking up saw thousands of pigeons which our shot had
frightened from their nests.  We watched them while
they skurried about in dismay, until, finding that no harm
had been done, they settled back among the rocks again.

.. vspace:: 1

.. class:: center white-space-pre-line

   \*      \*      \*      \*      \*

.. vspace:: 1



We had made a hearty meal and were beginning to
think of going when Torrence suggested that we ascend
the face of Mount Horror in the air ship instead of
taking our way up the channel, or following the precipitous
and rugged shore line for another exit.  I reminded him
that it would probably be cold at such an elevation, but
agreed that it would afford a magnificent view of the
country.  Besides, we wanted to inspect the crater, feeling
sure the mountain was an extinct volcano, and so
determined to ascend to the highest elevation first, and then
continue our journey northward over the country
beyond, or through the channel which offered a clear
passage in the direction of our course.  This chasm through
which the river ran was sublime and terrible.  A rent in
that stupendous rock formation which seemed to dwarf
and threaten the very foundations of the earth on which
it rested.  We could but regard it with feelings of awe.
An overpowering desire to escape its depressing influence
possessed us.

Safely aboard the air ship we began ascending the
wall as if passengers in a huge elevator, which in fact we
were.  Again the birds flew out, terrified at our
approach, some falling dead from sheer fright, a few of
which we secured on deck.  Hugging this terrible
escarpment we were enabled to examine its formation
with accuracy.  Large blocks of syenitic granite hung
loose, ready to drop at any minute and we saw how for
ages the cliff had been slowly disintegrating, and
receding from the sea by action of storm and catyclism.
Lightning had also played its part, and its handwriting
was visible on every side.  Ledges large enough to hold
a house were loaded with nests and eggs of every color
and size.  We consulted about the feasibility of
capturing some of these, by halting and climbing out after
them, but concluded to let them go, as the danger was
too great.  It involved not only the risk in scrambling
from the vessel to the ledge, but the additional chance
of being smashed by a falling rock from above.  Of
course in our ascent we were careful to keep far enough
away to obviate that possibility.

When we had risen clear above Mount Horror we
looked down into the fearful chasm that separated us
from Mount Gurthrie.  It was a sight never to be
forgotten.  To the south lay the unspotted ocean; but to the
north the land sloped away rapidly, and beyond the
highest elevations which, in themselves, were mountains
of no mean height, but so far below as to seem trivial;
beyond these, I say as far as the eye could reach,
extended a beautiful country, with rivers, valleys, lakes
and hills, with forest, plain, and mountain.  The panorama
was entrancing, and the effect on us profound.

Hovering over the crater, which we found just as we
expected, we looked down into a black abyss, so vast and
awful, that we had no inclination to investigate it,
although it was large enough for us to have descended
bodily with the air ship.  There was no smoke, nor were
any sulphurous fumes emitted.  Evidently the volcano
had been extinct for ages; and we passed rapidly on
upon our north bound course, glad enough to have dry
land under us once again, and to descend to a lower and
warmer level.  We were soon down among the foothills,
and traversing a well timbered country, rising from time
to time to clear the elevations encountered.  The
panorama that now stretched away before us was one of
ravishing beauty, and we took our places on deck with
lighted cigars to enjoy it.  I suggested that we name the
new land "Torrenzia," but Torrence only declared that
while people might call it what they pleased, the credit
of the new world must go to the man who had first seen it.

"You seem to think there is only one scrap of a
continent here," he said, "and Torrenzia may do well enough
for one; but remember it is a new world we have
entered; and if I am not greatly mistaken we shall find it
studded with civilizations equal to any we know.
Certainly you are dense, Gurthrie, and stupid to a degree,
not to have guessed by this time where we are!"

I did not answer; in fact I was provoked that he should
be so secretive with the information he possessed.  I
confessed to my bewilderment at what we saw but was still
in the dark as to the truth.

We now ran rapidly forward over a picturesque
country, and through an atmosphere not only temperate but
exhilarating.  About a hundred miles inland the timber
and water courses were less prolific, and fifty miles
farther we merged upon a great, treeless plain, covered with
short tussocky grass, sand, and rocks.  At intervals were
to be seen the bones of animals bleaching where they had
fallen, the entire skeletons being generally intact.  More
than once we descended to the ground to examine them,
but could not decide whether they were buffalo or some
other creature.  What surprised us most was the fact
that there appeared to be no living ones.  But we did
not waste our time upon this arid plain, fearing to run
short of water, and being particularly anxious to discover
if our new world was inhabited.  As we sat on deck
smoking our cigars, rushing into the gentle breeze ahead,
we felt like monarchs, or rather god-like creatures, who
owned and ruled a world from above.

We had little time for sleep, our excitement being
intense, and the short intervals we spared for an occasional
nap, were taken alternately, the one remaining on deck
promising the other to wake him as soon as anything of
special interest occurred.  I had just come above after
one of these short siestas and joining my brother observed
him looking with unusual interest through the glass at
something below.

"What is it now?" I called, leaning over the rail.

At a glance I saw that the nature of the country had
changed.  No more skeletons; no more sand and rocks,
or arid desert, but a great sheet of water lay to our
right, while below and beyond were trees and fields,
which looked as if they were cultivated; and here and
there, at intervals of a mile or two, were undoubtedly the
walls of human habitations.  I do not say they were
houses, for houses have roofs, whereas these edifices were
roofless.

"I am sure I have discovered houses," said Torrence;
"and I am trying to see if there are any people!"

I took the glass from his hand.

"There is no doubt about it," I exclaimed; "and what
is more, they do not appear to be ruins, but houses in
perfect repair, judging from their similarity and the
condition of the grounds around them.  But what kind
of climate must these people enjoy to require no roofs?
Certainly it can never rain!"

"Nor snow!" he added with a smile.

"What made you think of snow?"

"I thought, perhaps, you were thinking of it," he
replied.

"Why?"

"Because you said it was high time we were in the
ice belt again!"

I started.

"And how far have we come?" I asked.

"From where?"

He looked carefully at his register and made a
calculation.  He then said:

"We are now one thousand three hundred and eighty
miles from Von Broekhuysen's Island, and about one
thousand one hundred and thirty miles north of the
North Pole—if you can imagine such a thing—I mean
that we have advanced upon a straight line for this
distance; and as you see, we have met neither ice, snow, nor
cold weather yet!"

I looked above.  The great disk of light was still
bright in the heavens; I thought a little nearer the zenith
than before.  Unless there had been some gross
miscalculation in our speed we had got to face a physical
problem of the most stupendous nature.  A problem so
appalling that I began to dread the explanation as much
as I had recently sought it.

"Yes," I answered in a weak voice, "there is certainly
neither ice nor snow here!"

"Nor cold!" added Torrence.

"Nor cold!" I admitted.

"Nor undue heat!" he continued.

"Certainly not.  The temperature has been perfect."

"And the air has a vitality unknown to us in the old
world," he pursued.

"I grant every word you say.  This may be a dream,
but it is a paradise!"

"It is not a dream!" cried Torrence; "it is another
world; a world within our own.  Yonder disk of light
in the sky is the opening at the pole through which we
have sailed.  The earth is a hollow globe, with an
opening at each pole, through which the sunlight always
enters.  For six months it comes through the northern
opening, and for six months through the southern.  But
the change is gradual.  With the advent of the southern
day, the disk is in the south, fading imperceptibly as the
northern light supplants it, and *vice versa*.  The great
aurora borealis which illumines the Arctic regions of
our world is simply the sunlight pouring through from
the southern hemisphere, or the light which enters the
earth at the South Pole, discharging itself at the north.
For ages our world was believed to be flat; but time
and study proved the fallacy.  In the days of Hipparchus
and Ptolemy, and for centuries after it was believed that
the sun revolved around the earth; what a stupendous
change in man's knowledge when the opposite was found
to be the case.  From the days of Columbus to our
own—with a few notable exceptions—the world was supposed
to be filled with amass of molten material; but within
recent years facts observed in the boiling of water have
compelled men to abandon that theory and substitute
that of a world solid to the core.  One by one the theories
which have stood on the bed rock of science and been
held as irrefutable by the wisdom of the age, have
crumbled to pieces, and been supplanted by others; and now
the faith in a solid earth is to be shattered, for you and
I know that it is hollow—light and inhabited.  But let
us see what small beginnings led to the change in men's
views in the past, and observe how similar they are to
those operating now——"

"What!" I interrupted, "do you mean to say that we
have sailed through an opening at the pole, and are now
in the interior of the earth?"

"That is exactly it," answered Torrence.

"I can't comprehend such a thing.  What is the
diameter of this opening; and where is the North Pole?"

"The North Pole has no existence except as an imaginary
point in space, at least five hundred miles from the
surface of the earth.  The openings at the so-called poles
are more than a thousand miles in diameter, admitting
the light of the sun and holding it with a denser and
more highly electrified atmosphere than our own, making
perpetual daylight, for, as I have told you, when the sun
crosses the line, its light is derived through the opening
at the opposite pole.  The frozen belt surrounding each
of these openings mark the regions of the verge, and the
distance across this ring is about fifteen hundred miles.

"But the polar regions are declared to be slightly
flattened."

"That is because men have penetrated far enough into
the verge to mark the change in the earth's convexity,
but not far enough to perceive that they had actually
begun to enter the sphere itself.  But I am coming to
that presently.  I wish to show you why certain men, in
advance of their time, have believed that the earth was
a hollow globe, luminous and desirable for man's abode,
as we now know it to be; and how, as in some of the
greatest discoveries of the past these views have been
based on the study of facts as we find them, and not
upon theories, which distort facts to maintain
themselves.  About the year 1470, a Portuguese sailor by the
name of Vicente found a piece of curiously carved wood
more than a thousand miles to the west of Algarve, a
province of southern Portugal.  This relic was discovered
after a westerly gale of long duration.  It set the fellow
thinking.  It also set Christopher Columbus thinking.
Another mariner, by the name of Correa had observed
certain flotsam and jetsam under similar circumstances,
and was impressed by the fact.  Then there was the
belief in the mysterious islands of St. Brandam; and nearly
8 thousand miles west of the Canaries was supposed to
be the lost island of the Seven Cities, upon which theme
you remember Irving's charming story, 'The Adalantado
of the Seven Cities.'  These and a few other facts led
Columbus to stake his life and fortune in sailing into the
unknown West for the new world.  I now want to show you
some of the reasons for believing in a hollow, habitable
globe, and to ask if they are not equally as strong as
those which guided Columbus."

I was astounded, dazed, and stood trembling by the
taffrail, while Torrence proceeded.





.. vspace:: 4

.. _`XVI.`:

.. class:: center large bold

   \XVI.

.. vspace:: 2

.. vspace:: 1

.. class:: center white-space-pre-line

   \*      \*      \*      \*      \*

.. vspace:: 1



"Do not be appalled by our discovery," he continued;
"it is as simple and natural as that which proved the
earth a sphere, when the wisdom of the ages had declared
it flat.  The old arguments against its rotundity were
quite as potent as any ever brought to refute the theory
of a hollow globe, first advanced by Captain Symmes.
How could the earth be round?  Would not all the water
run off on the underside?  The thing was absurd.  'How
could the world be hollow and habitable?  Would not
the inside be dark? and would not the water drop from
the upper to the lower half?'  Why does not the moon
drop?  The land and water above us are so distant, and
so screened by the atmosphere as to be invisible even if
we were thousands of miles above our present position.
The center of gravity lies somewhere within the crust,
which is probably nowhere more than a hundred miles
thick.

"The inner world is better in every way than the
outer.  The climate is more uniform and temperate.
The electrical conditions of the atmosphere more
conducive to longevity and health, and the struggle for
existence far less than with us.  Here are some of the
arguments in favor of a hollow globe, which the so-called
wise men have ignored.  The uniform migration of
herrings to the south.  Whence come they, if not from the
interior of the earth, for they are never known to return?
The assumption is that in search of their food supplies
they constantly advance against an opposing current,
which takes them through the earth, from pole to pole.

"Arctic explorers have observed in the long night of
the polar regions that the north star rises to the zenith
at a certain latitude, and then declines over the stern of
their vessels as they advance further northward, which is
directly in contradiction to what it should do, had they
not already reached the verge and begun to pass inward
toward the interior.  This in itself should be a convincing
fact.  The Aurora Borealis has never been explained
satisfactorily, but you and I know its meaning.  Strange
plants and birds unknown to our world have from time
to time been found upon our most northern shores.  As
I have already told you, the reindeer of Spitzbergen are
marked by the hand of man, but what man no one knows,
as the island is uninhabited, and as they could not have
come from the south, they must have crossed the ice
from some undiscovered country to the north.

"Almost all of the civilized nations have from time to
time expended large sums of money in determining the
figure of the earth.  Arcs of the meridian have been
measured again and again; and observations of the
pendulum, as well as weight experiments, have been made to
determine the force of terrestrial gravity in different
localities.  The result of these experiments has been to
prove that the bulk of the earth, as determined by
gravity, differs greatly from the result reached by
measurement.  This discrepancy has never been satisfactorily
accounted for, nor can it ever be, with the present view
of the earth's interior, but with Symmes' theory of a
hollow globe, as we know it, could be easily explained.
But I am coming to still more extraordinary data.

"In the early part of this century two human corpses
were found incased in on iceberg, which had presumably
floated down from the eastern coast of Greenland.  The
bodies were perfectly preserved, and clothed in garments
entirely different, both in design and material, from those
worn by the Esquimaux, or any known race of people.
Beyond this, neither the form, shape of skull, or color of
skin resembled that of any nationality with which we are
familiar.  Their discovery created quite a sensation at the
time, but as no clew was ever established to their
identity, the circumstance was gradually forgotten.  Might
not these men have been daring explorers, dwellers of the
inner earth, and wandering beyond the possibility of
return, been lost in the ice and so preserved, perhaps, for
centuries?

"About twenty years ago, one Niack Dolê, a Norwegian
whaler, discovered in a block of field ice, after a
northerly gale of many days' duration, an extraordinary
animal, differing from any which he or any of his
companions had ever seen before.  The little creature was
carried home at the end of the voyage, and although
thousands of men of experience, and travelers from
many parts of the world, saw and examined it, it was
impossible to class it with any known species.

"In the year 1855 four wild men were found by some
sailors on the ice to the north of Cape Tchelyieskin, in
the Tamyr Peninsula, Siberia.  They could give no
account of themselves, as no one could understand their
language.  They were cared for, and visited by many
people and afterward sent to St. Petersburg where
strangers from all parts of the world saw them; but not a
single individual was ever able to communicate with
them except through the language of signs.  They all
died within two years of their discovery, and the only
established fact concerning them seemed to be that they
came from somewhere across the frozen sea to the north,
where they had always lived.  In appearance these men
were unlike any we know.  They understood each other
perfectly, had a racial resemblance, were fairly
intelligent, and would doubtless have mastered the language
spoken around them had they lived long enough.

"You may say that this is all very well to show that
there is an unknown continent somewhere about the pole,
but that it has no bearing on the hollow globe.  But the
arguments in favor of that I have already shown you
from an astronomical, geographical, meteorological and
scientific point of view, and yet there is one more I wish
to present, which in my opinion is profound and
unanswerable.

"In the transit of Venus observations are taken at
various points upon the earth's surface.  The path which
Venus describes across the disk of the sun varies with
the position of the observer, so also does the angle of her
axis vary with that position.  The projection of Venus
against the sun occurs when she is at her inferior
conjunction, and approaching either node.  The node is one
of the points where the orbit of a planet intercepts the
ecliptic, or the orbit of its primary.  In this condition
the body of Venus will appear as a dark spot crossing the
disk of the sun.  Now, in the last transit of Venus, two
gentlemen of great ability—Herr Von Pultzner, and an
American by the name of Breslyne observed it from a
point quite remote from all others.  I will give you the
exact locality of their observation later, and the reason
of their choosing it.  I am not going to bother you with
scientific terms, but will merely say that when the dark
body of Venus was interposed between the earth and the
sun, an extraordinary phenomenon presented itself to
these men—a phenomenon entirely different from that
seen by any other observer.  In the center of the planet
was a brilliant point of light, around which the opaque
substance of the star was visible.  Von Pultzner and
Breslyne examined this light carefully, and identified it
with sunlight.  To be concise, they perceived that they
were looking directly through Venus at the sun.  There
was no disputing the fact—the light was analyzed and
proved identical with sunlight, the same as that beyond
the dark circumference of the planet.  These men—both
of whom I know to be intelligent and truthful—looked at
each other in amazement.

"'We have made a most astounding discovery,' said one.

"'It is nothing less than that Venus has a hole through
her center, from pole to pole,' answered the other.

"'Yes, and a thousand times more,' continued the
first, 'for if Venus is a hollow sphere, all the planets are
hollow.'

"This I know to be a fact, and yet, because
unsupported by better evidence—I mean the evidence of
professional astronomers—the testimony of these men was
turned aside."

"And why should all the planets be hollow because
Venus is hollow?" I inquired.

"Because it is inconceivable that they were not
brought into existence and formed by the same law.  An
hypothesis which accounts for the formation of Mars or
Venus upon one theory, and that of the earth upon
another, would never be countenanced by science.  The
solar system was the result of law, of unalterable and
immutable law, working for manifestation.  It could not
produce a solid globe in the one instance and a hollow
sphere in the other.  No—all the planets are hollow—the
earth is a mere bubble floating in space.  And now I
want to ask if the evidence I had accumulated was not
equal to that which fired Columbus?"

"Why did you not tell me all this before we started?"
I inquired.

"Because, being an average man, you would have
discarded it, as other very wise and average men have done
before.  You would have taken me for a fool, and left me
in the lurch.  But we are here at last, and my dream is
true.  We now know that the earth is hollow, bright, and
habitable."

I was dumfounded at the awful significance of our
discovery.  If I had suddenly found myself a visitor
upon the planet Mars, through some newly devised means
of transportation, my bewilderment could have been no
greater.  Not only was the evidence overwhelming that
the earth was hollow and open at the poles, but the fact
had been established by the testimony of our own senses.

We were in that world, and there could be no further
speculation regarding its existence.

.. vspace:: 1

.. class:: center white-space-pre-line

   \*      \*      \*      \*      \*

.. vspace:: 1



"Beyond all that I have told you," continued
Torrence, "Arctic explorers have observed the crescent-shaped
cloud which we saw above the northern horizon,
and which is simply the opposite side of the verge across
the polar opening.  Few navigators venturing beyond
the eighty-second parallel have failed to observe this
phenomenon."

.. vspace:: 1

.. class:: center white-space-pre-line

   \*      \*      \*      \*      \*

.. vspace:: 1



"Now I have told you some of the most potent causes
which influenced Symmes and others in the adoption of
this belief; but there are other reasons, quite as
forceful, not necessary to enumerate at present, as we should
be on the lookout for wonders ahead."

Passing beyond the shores of the lake we entered a
rolling country, watered by a broad river with numerous
minor tributaries.  The course of this stream proved
the same as our own for quite a distance.

.. vspace:: 1

.. class:: center white-space-pre-line

   \*      \*      \*      \*      \*

.. vspace:: 1



The small roofless houses were again observed, and we
thought they were possibly the huts of herders, as
occasional glimpses of animals were to be had in the
distance.

.. vspace:: 1

.. class:: center white-space-pre-line

   \*      \*      \*      \*      \*

.. vspace:: 1



Tracing the course of this river for more than a
hundred miles we encountered a sight that thrilled us to the
core of our beings.

.. vspace:: 1

.. class:: center white-space-pre-line

   \*      \*      \*      \*      \*

.. vspace:: 1



Sailing on the quiet water below was a ship of
unknown build.  In the most romantic imagining of fairy
tale this vessel could never have been surpassed.  Slightly
resembling the Pinta and Santa Maria, she suggested
them, but the likeness was not sustained on closer
examination.  She was of greater beam and depth, and of
loftier bow and stern.  Her prow rose to unusual height,
receding gracefully, and again projecting outward in a
superb figurehead in the form of a swan, whose beak was
gilded, and whose head and neck were set with jewels in
laminated gold.

.. vspace:: 1

.. class:: center white-space-pre-line

   \*      \*      \*      \*      \*

.. vspace:: 1



The masts were short, two in number, and placed upon
each side of the deck, instead of down the center as with
us.  Stretched horizontally across from mast to mast was
a sail of many colors.  It possessed a sheen transcending
that of the finest silk and was striped perpendicularly.
The masts were gilded and set with jewels.  Wherever we
looked the ornamentation was extreme and extended to
every detail.  Colored sparks flashed from remote and
unexpected corners, where gem-like stones were set, and
the vessel glowed and burned and blazed with creeping
fires as of scintillating phosphorescence of green, yellow,
red and gold.

But this was not all.  There were living creatures upon
the deck clothed in the soft undulations of watered silk.
No Eastern potentate, or denizen of Aladdin's palace, was
ever half so gorgeously attired, as the passengers aboard
this extraordinary craft.  The flash of powdered mica on
cloaks of transparent fineness produced the impression
of liquid glass.  The headgear was high, and terminated
in a point like a cornucopia, and ornamented with odd
designs, fore and aft, in precious stones.  Some in green,
like emeralds, others blue, like sapphires; while what
appeared to be rubies, diamonds, and gold flashed among
them in dazzling profusion.  On no theatrical stage had
I ever seen such a sight, and we hovered low to take in
the singular scene.

Naturally, we caused great excitement among those on
board, who pointed up at us, shouting in a tongue unlike
any we had ever heard.  One old man who had a long,
gray beard plaited in three strands, each strand held
together by half a dozen jeweled rings, seemed particularly
anxious to communicate with us, and made signals
for us to descend.  But Torrence thought it safest to
remain above, and so we simply looked down upon them
from an elevation of about sixty feet, adjusting our speed
to that of their vessel.  We realized more than ever that
we had entered another world, for a more strangely
fantastic scene was impossible to imagine.  The wildest
consternation reigned on board while we remained in sight,
and Torrence waved a white cloth, and made signals to
show that we were friendly.  We embraced one another,
and extended our arms toward them as an indication of
brotherly love, and we had to convince them with some
difficulty that the air ship was not alive.  It was evident
that they did not understand flying machines in the new
world.

We hovered above this strange vessel for more than an
hour, exchanging signals, and endeavoring to communicate;
but, finding it quite as impossible to impart information,
as to acquire it, we waved them a farewell, took a
snapshot with the kodak, and lifting ourselves high
above, swept onward upon our journey.

The mysterious craft was soon out of sight, and we hurried
forward, following the sinuosities of the river, about
a hundred and fifty feet above its surface.  As we sat
looking out upon its beautiful shores, and the exquisite
country beyond, meditating upon the marvels that had
befallen us, I almost doubted my bodily existence.  The
revelation had been too profound and stupendous to be
credited in so short a time.

"Is this thing real, or is it a vision of death?" I
inquired, turning on my brother suddenly.

"I am not surprised at your asking," he replied; "I
have been afraid to tell you the truth of our discovery
before, although I have known it and believed in it for
years.  Merrick's story only confirmed me in my own
views."

"And have you never felt a doubt as to the result of
the enterprise?"

"Scarcely; the arguments were too strong in favor of
the hollow globe for me to have any serious misgiving.
But long before I spoke to you I was absolutely
convinced.  By the distance we had traveled.  By the genial
climate.  By the strange light.  By the crescent cloud.
By the absence of recurring cold, and by the accumulated
knowledge already mentioned.  My dear boy, I fully
appreciate what a shock this must be to you—even
greater than it is to me, and for the reason that I have
studied the question and believed in it half my life.  For
fifteen years I have been convinced that if I could ever
find a way across the Palæocrystic Sea I should be able
to sail without difficulty into the interior of the earth.
There is really nothing more stupendous in this
acquisition to our knowledge than was that of the spherical
globe to the ancients.  When a race of people has been
bred for thousands of years to believe that the world
they inhabit is flat, it must seem wildly absurd to be
suddenly confronted with a theory which advances the
possibility of their being able to walk upon the under
side of it.  Think of such a statement being made to
sensible men!"

"And how do you account for the fact that these
people have never found their way into the outer world?"
I asked.

"For the same reason that we have never found our
way into theirs," replied Torrence.  "The difficulties
of crossing the ice belt are very nearly insurmountable;
and yet that they are not quite so we have seen in the
case of Jan von Broekhuysen and his two companions.
Neither is it by any means certain that dwellers of this
inner region have never reached us.  Remember the wild
men discovered off Cape Tchelyieskin.  Where did they
come from?  Beyond this there are isolated cases of
communities that point to unknown regions in the far north,
as well as the far south, as their hailing place.  These
have traditions of having once inhabited a land of more
genial climate, and affording better conditions for the
human race than ours, and moreover, a land where day
was eternal!  True, it may not be once in thousands of
years that the ice barrier has been threaded, but what is
more to the point, it is probable that those who have
crossed it did not know it.  The change is so gradual,
the mind so fixed in its normal conception of the earth's
character, that only a few eccentric, or peculiarly
educated persons, among the very few who may have
accomplished the feat, ever suspected it.  There was a time in
the world's history when one might have circumnavigated
the earth without a suspicion that he had done so."

We now took our meals invariably on deck, not wishing
to miss any of the strange and beautiful scenery
constantly passing.  On one occasion, while preparing some
food in the galley, I was struck by what appeared to be a
secret panel in the wall.  Asking Torrence about it, he
said:

"Push it up one inch, and then down two.  Then if
you press it gently inward it will slide open of itself."

I did so, and found that the aperture contained ten
small canvas bags, in each of which, as Torrence told me,
were a thousand English sovereigns.

"And what on earth have you brought this amount of
coin here for?" I inquired in amazement.

Torrence simply said:

"Because I thought we might need it before we got
home again.  Gold talks, you know, and we may be able
to communicate with these people through its medium.
Gold is current throughout our world, and I wanted to
see if it were good here.  If it is valuable we may not
expect to find any very abnormal deposits; if not, look
out for a bonanza, provided the air ship holds together,
so that we can carry it out with us.  I have my theory
about it."

"And what is that?" I asked.

"Why simply that our little stock of sovereigns won't
buy bread enough for a square meal!" he answered.





.. vspace:: 4

.. _`XVII.`:

.. class:: center large bold

   \XVII.

.. vspace:: 2

This circumstance reminded me of Torrence's financiering
and the discovery of pearls upon the beach.  It
seemed trivial to concern ourselves about gold when
precious stones were to be had with so slight an effort,
and I asked why he should care to carry any of the
yellow metal away with him.

"Merely to convince the outer world of its existence,
and to confirm a theory I have always held," he replied.
"To my mind there can be no reasonable doubt that we
shall find deposits here exceeding anything our people
have ever dreamed of!"

"And why?"

"Because gold is heavy," he answered.

"Nonsense.  Do you mean to say that the center of
gravity is not quite as far below our feet here, as on the
outer crust?"

"Probably not.  When our globe was in process of
forming, two great forces moulded it—the centrifugal
and centripetal.  These produce various vibratory conditions
in different masses, resulting in gravity or affinity
upon one hand, and repulsion upon the other.  Bodies
having the greatest specific gravity grouped themselves
about the inner surface, forming an arch, being thrown
off in a gaseous state from the center.  But from the very
reason of their gravity were unable to descend any great
distance into the crust; and therefore the heaviest
substances should be found upon the inner or under side of
the earth's canopy."

"I fail to see it," I answered.  "Why should not a
heavy weight sink deeper than a light one?"

"It doubtless would on our side of the world," he
replied, "but here the conditions are different, and for
this reason.  The great mass of earth above our heads is
drawing us upward, as the mass below is drawing us
downward.  Not, to be sure, to the same degree, or we
should not be able to walk on the ground.  I believe that
all things here are lighter than with us.  You and I
probably weigh several pounds less than we would in the
United States or England.  Gold, too, is doubtless
lighter, for it is lifted up, as well as pulled down;
whereas upon the outer surface of the earth it is drawn
only one way.  I may be mistaken, but I expect to find it
in large quantities."

"Why, then, did you bring so much with you?" I inquired.

"Simply because I didn't know what might happen.
If we find it, well and good; if not, the interest on fifty
thousand dollars won't be any too much for a couple of
men to live on, in the event of our being stranded here
and unable to return."

All this time we were passing over a country where
water, timber, and pasturage abounded, and where the
grass was variegated with large patches of brilliant
flowers of unknown varieties.  But if the flora differed
from that of our own land the fauna was no less
remarkable.  We saw herds of diminutive deer, feeding in the
open country.  Birds abounded, and some with a strange
plumage, in which the pink of roses predominated.
The topknots on certain of these looked as if a rose had
blossomed there; add to this a body and tail of red and
green trailing feathers, it appeared as if a flower spray
was floating through the air.  We caused the greatest
consternation among these creatures wherever we went,
and the four-legged beasts would at first run on catching
sight of us, and then, overcome with curiosity, huddle
together and look up, with cries of amazement and terror.

But we were approaching a remarkable sight.  In the
distance was a fleet of boats, similar to the one we had
passed, and beyond them, looming in the denser
background we saw a magnificent city of white and gold.
We brought our glasses to bear upon this strange vision
of the new earth.  As we approached, the fleet presented
a vision of splendor impossible to describe.  Whereas
before a single vessel had so impressed us, we were now
confronted with a vista of hundreds, which stretched
away down the wide avenue of this unknown river as far
as the eye could reach.  Flashing sails in a thousand
strange designs of form and color.  Decks loaded with
men, women, and children, in such fantastic and magnificent
apparel that we were startled and bewildered at the
sight.  On nearing this extraordinary scene, we hovered
above, and caused the wildest excitement.  Trumpets
were blown at us.  Bells were lifted on poles and jangled.
Chimes were sounded that came floating down the water
from ship to ship as if each vessel had its own special
note, and then were answered back again, receding in
the distance, until they faded on the air.  In all the
sounds there was a singular harmony, a softness of tone
strangely gratifying.  We moved slowly down the line—above
the mastheads, above the music—for I cannot call
it noise—to exclamations of joy and wonder.  Here was
a revelation awful to contemplate.  Had we been living
just above these people, in such close proximity for the
unnumbered ages of man's creation, and never even
guessed of their existence?  But why was it any more
remarkable than that they had not discovered, or even
thought of us?  A double world indeed; a shell, a
bubble, a hollow ball; and yet neither had given a thought
to the other's existence.

We hovered above this scene for hours, trying to
communicate with the people, and examining their surroundings;
and then, having learned but little, hastened on to
the distant city.

.. vspace:: 1

.. class:: center white-space-pre-line

   \*      \*      \*      \*      \*

.. vspace:: 1



Another singular feature of our new world was the fact
that there were no shadows.  I do not mean that there
were no shady places, but a shadow, in our sense, with
clear cut edges did not exist.  And indeed it was
impossible that it should, the sun itself being nowhere visible
from the inner side of the globe, the light entering from
the poles, and being disseminated throughout the
interior, as after sunset with us.  The facilities for this
distribution are vastly superior to anything we know, both
from the electrified air, and a certain humidity, which
seizes the rays of the great luminary, and equalizes and
softens them most agreeably.

As we neared the great white city it grew upon us in
splendor.  Minarets and towers, arcades and domes,
hanging gardens, tiers of arches rising one above another,
majestic colonnades leading to palaces of regal magnificence,
delighted and bewildered us.  Although white was
the predominating color, every conceivable hue and tint
was used in ornamentation.  Green domes with golden
devices.  Lapis lazuli columns.  Malachite archways
communicating with gardens where flowers of a thousand
tints mingled in the spray of colored waters, whose
trembling waves of iridescent mist would alternately hide
and reveal them; where birds sang, and throngs of gayly
attired people loitered.  These were mere glimpses through
the arches; but the parks, the great public spaces of the
city where thousands of citizens met for pleasure and
recreation, these were a vision of glory which word
painting cannot approximate; for dreams of paradise were
they, beyond the power of man to conceive.  Here the
very atmosphere was alive with song birds, whose
plumage sparkled like jewels.  We were entranced.  The
sights, the perfumes, and the sounds made the brain reel
in its effort to absorb them.  When the sense of vision
would weary with the shifting pageant beneath, the
nerves would be soothed with strange perfumes, whose
origin was unseen, but whose effect was marvelous,
creating an inexplicable sense of rest and quiet.  When
this power of enjoyment had reached an apparent climax,
it would be relieved by such music as only the voices of
the dream-world can equal.  Was the place heaven?  I
do not know; but can only affirm that it was too utterly
marvelous, too glorious for language.

As we moved slowly above the glittering streets,
listening to the musical voices of those below, and watching
the excited gestures of the populace, electrified at the
sight of us, we marked the varied monuments of beauty,
and saw that all were heavily decorated with gold and
flashing with precious stones.  Not only was this the
case, but there existed a grace of outline and proportion
nowhere to be found in our world of to-day.  Beyond
this was a majesty in height and size, eclipsing the
creative genius of the most famous architects of history.
The ancient Egyptian colonnades must slightly have
resembled some of those we saw, judging from the
drawings we have of them, but even these were crude, heavy,
and cheerless by contrast.  The city was indeed a vision
of glory and magnificence, whose streets, if not paved
with gold, were ornamented with it, and gems beside.  I
can never give the reader even the faintest conception of
what we saw, nor can I recall to my own mind the fullness
of the vision.  Over all was thrown that rosy haze we had
sometimes seen before, and which added distance and
dreaminess to the picture.

We hovered over a park near the center of the city, and
brought the air ship to a stand, while holding a consultation
as to whether we should descend, and risk our lives
among the inhabitants, who seemed so anxious to have
us among them.  Golden trumpets emitted notes of
singular sweetness, and seemed to invite us to come down.
Words, signals, and banners all spoke of the same
hospitable thought, and we deliberated long and earnestly.

"I am willing to risk it!" said Torrence.

I acceded to the proposition, and slowly we began to
lower ourselves into the midst of these unknown denizens
of the inner world.

On perceiving our intention pandemonium reigned
below.  Trumpets sounded a harsher note than before.
Bells jangled, and shrieks of applause rent the air.
Crowds flocked into the space beneath, making it unsafe
for a landing, as we were particularly desirous that no
one should be hurt.  We motioned the people away, but
they surged to and fro, directly under the air ship,
regardless of their lives, and with apparently no more
intelligence than animals.  This, of course, was the
rabble, which the better portion of the populace tried to
control, but without effect.  Indeed it is not to be
wondered that so marvelous a sight should have made them
lose their heads.

Coming to a halt again about fifty feet above the
ground we leaned over the rail, shouting to the crowd to
disperse, not daring to touch the earth for fear of
injuring some unseen person beneath, and with the further
apprehension, lest in their frenzy of excitement they
should climb upon our decks and overpower us.  We
were manifestly looked upon as visitors from another
world.  Some pointed above, others to the north and
south as if to inquire whether we had come over the
regions of eternal ice.  We could neither make ourselves
heard nor understood in the jargon of voices, and
hesitated whether to descend further or not.  While
poised above their heads, Torrence threw a handful of
gold sovereigns into the crowd.  They were picked up
with avidity, and passed from hand to hand as souvenirs.

"Just as I thought," said Torrence; "the coins are not
valued on account of the metal, but merely as mementoes."

It was evident that St. George and the dragon, and
the head of the ruling monarch of England were regarded
with peculiar interest.

"Yes," I replied, "it is clear that gold is of no such
value with them as with us."

They continued to solicit our descent by unmistakable
signs, and we concluded to drop a little lower.  Immediately
a shower of gold coins, much larger than ours, was
hurled up at us, and fell rattling over the deck, whence
many fell to the ground again, although we secured
quite a number.  The pieces were stamped with strange
devices, few being similar in design.  There were
dragons, sea serpents, leviathans, and other beasts of
mythological fame.  The people seemed to say:

"Have you any animals like these in your world?" at
which we held up our own pieces and nodded.  It was
difficult to exchange the simplest idea with them.

Gathering up a few of these coins we offered to throw
them back, and did indeed return a few, dropping them
into the crowd; but when it was discovered that they
were only their own no interest was shown in them, many
falling to the ground unnoticed.

Presently a plaited rope, like the finest silk, was
thrown across our stern, catching on one of the knobs of
the rail.  A man who looked like an athlete was quickly
climbing up it, and half a dozen others followed his lead.
The rope broke and they all fell to the ground in a heap.
Seeing the danger which might ensue if we went any
lower, we decided to leave this strange city behind
without landing, and then amid the shouts and lamentations
of the populace took our upward and onward course once
more.

I was not without regret that we waved farewell to this
first great imprint of the most wonderful civilization ever
inspected by a man of our earth, and one perhaps never
to be seen by him again.  The city was a witness to a
higher order of society than we had expected to find; at
least I must speak for myself, for Torrence had
committed himself to nothing.  Not alone were the
indications of wealth beyond compare with anything known in
our own world, but withal, it was clear that the artistic
and not the barbaric instinct had been appealed to.  As
we passed on through the environs, monuments of great
size and beauty were constantly met.  Gardens full of
sculpture, strange flowers, and unfamiliar trees were seen.
Temples, whose lofty summits were surmounted with
amazing figures of nondescript beasts, eccentric dragons,
and wonderful creatures with spreading wings, and all
wrought in dazzling combinations of gold and
varicolored marbles hove in sight.  As yet we had seen no
horses or domestic animals, unless the deer could be
counted as such, and I remarked upon their absence to
Torrence.

"The horse is a later development," he said, "and I am
also inclined to think the dog is.

"And what do you mean by that?" I asked; "you
speak as if these people had a prior existence to our
own!"

"They had," he answered, with an air of conviction
that amused me, considering his short acquaintance with
them.

"One might almost imagine," I continued, "that you
were familiar with their history."

"Not in the least; only I believe men first existed
inside, and afterward outside of our planet."

He was sweeping the adjacent country with his glass,
while my eyes were still fixed in a regretful gaze at the
last magnificent portal of the city, now rapidly fading
from our sight.  I can conceive of nothing grander of its
kind than this arch.  Full of bas-reliefs, deep-cut intaglios,
and surmounted with a gigantic god-like figure in gold,
with a flowing robe ablaze with precious stones, it was a
sight to hold one spellbound.  The head was bent
slightly back, the arms stretched heavenward, as if
calling down a blessing upon our heads, or perhaps the
wrath of the Powers above for having left so abruptly.
When it had faded into the hazy atmosphere I turned to
Torrence with a touch of superstition and asked what he
meant.  He did not answer immediately, but called my
attention to the fertility of the soil.  The great beauty
of the country, the marvelous climate, and health-giving
qualities of the air.

Indeed, these things had been impressed upon me from
the beginning, and as we advanced into the interior
their perfections seemed to increase.  The hillsides were
covered with verdure, and throughout the great parks
fruit abounded in such variety and beauty that we were
tempted to descend and gather it more largely than we
could have used.  Twice we dipped earthward and threw
on board several bushels of pink, green, and yellow
things, which, in addition to their extraordinary taste,
had the quality of being cold as ice.  There was no
appearance that any of these were cultivated, nor was
there any indication that the ground had ever been
disturbed with a plow.  All was spontaneous, beautiful, and
perfect.  The fields—great open plains—grew at
intervals a grain which was always ripening and falling,
judging by its look.  It formed itself into a head which could
be gathered and eaten at once without further labor or
preparation.  This we tested, after observing that both
men and animals partook of it.  Everything was
produced so abundantly and brought to such a high state of
perfection by nature, that no room was left for man's
improvement of it.

.. vspace:: 1

.. class:: center white-space-pre-line

   \*      \*      \*      \*      \*

.. vspace:: 1



Distant outlines were softened by the mellowness of
the air, and the clear-cut effects of the outer world were
wanting.  In no place did our range of vision exceed
twenty miles.

.. vspace:: 1

.. class:: center white-space-pre-line

   \*      \*      \*      \*      \*

.. vspace:: 1



Billowy hills were grouped beneath us, where the
vine and fruit tree flourished, and where streams of
crystal water flowed.

Herds of wild goats of a pinkish hue were passed, but
they ran away so rapidly between the hillocks that it was
difficult to get a good view of them.

.. vspace:: 1

.. class:: center white-space-pre-line

   \*      \*      \*      \*      \*

.. vspace:: 1



Human habitations were far between.  There were no
roads; neither were there fences.  All was pastoral,
primitive, and restful.  From the fact that the houses
were but partially under roof, we concluded that rain did
not fall, moisture being supplied directly through the
atmosphere in the form of impalpable humidity, without
condensation from above.  In this way the disintegration
by the washing of the soil, so common in our rain
storms was entirely obviated.  The conditions of life
seemed wonderfully happy, and it looked as if man had
only to breathe the life-giving air and eat the incomparable
fruit and grain provided so abundantly to continue
an existence of the utmost blessedness.

Turning to my brother I asked why he believed that
the interior of our planet was peopled before the exterior.
He looked at me queerly for a minute and then asked if
I had ever heard an old fable about the Garden of Eden,
from whence men, for certain reasons had been expelled.
I told him that I was familiar with the story, but could
not allow him to capture the whole inside of the earth
for an Eden.

"And yet," he answered, "there is much to support
such a theory.  Mind I am not stipulating for garbled
accounts of creation handed down from an ignorant age;
but there are often some grains of truth in a mass of
absurdities.  Let us say that in here was the Garden of
Eden.  Now those who were compelled to leave it, or
who did leave it, from whatever cause, naturally looked
back to it as the hailing place of their race, and taught
that fact to their children.  The conditions of life upon
the outer world are difficult, compared with those we
find here.  The story of their lost home would grow in
beauty as it descended from generation to generation;
and I verily believe that at one period in the earth's
history there was a family driven forth which preserved
its records, and that this fact has given rise to the
Persian and Scriptural accounts of Adam and his family
and the garden they left behind them."

"And how do you suppose they crossed the ice?" I
inquired.

"I don't know," he answered; "how did Jan von
Broekhuysen cross it?  And do you know we have also
discovered the gate of the garden, where the angel stood
with a flaming sword?"

I started.

"What on earth are you talking about?" I exclaimed.

"Mount Horror and Mount Gurthrie!  If ever there
was a great natural gateway between two worlds it is
there.  I am sure one is an extinct volcano, and while it
may not have been active in thousands or millions of
years, it was once; and its awful eruptions of fire were
doubtless the flaming sword of the angel!"

It was impossible to help being impressed with
Torrence's ideas, because they were generally fresh, and
often right.

"There is another point I wish to make," he added, as
we hovered close above a field of purple berries, "it is
this.  Several of our most ancient civilizations have been
sun worshipers.  Look at the superb temple of the
Syrians at Baalbec!  Look at the Phoenicians, the
ancient Greeks, the Peruvians!  Now, why was the sun
worshiped?  Because it had not been always known.
Because it was a new figure in the heavens, of marvelous
powers, among which was that of locomotion, hitherto
only applied to living organisms.  Because it carried
directly with it the power of light and heat, and because
darkness followed when it went away; darkness being a
condition previously unknown.  Had the sun always
been present in the heavens of the ancients, it would
have been too commonplace, too familiar an object to
have been deified.  But it was new, strange, and apparently
endowed with life and intelligence, and that is why
it was worshiped.  Gurthrie, there can be no doubt
about it, we are in the Garden of Eden!"

"Possibly!" I answered; "but you must remember
that we are in a new world, nearly as large as our own,
and we must expect to find every variety of climate, and
many different conditions, as with us."

"True," said Torrence; "I by no means believe that
the Garden of Eden was an entire world.  There are
doubtless many strange things awaiting us."

We descended into the bosom of the purple field, and
made a hearty meal of the berries.

.. vspace:: 1

.. class:: center white-space-pre-line

   \*      \*      \*      \*      \*

.. vspace:: 1







.. vspace:: 4

.. _`XVIII.`:

.. class:: center large bold

   \XVIII.

.. vspace:: 2

.. vspace:: 1

.. class:: center white-space-pre-line

   \*      \*      \*      \*      \*

.. vspace:: 1



An hour after leaving the city a range of ragged
mountains loomed up ahead.  We stood on deck watching its
beautiful coloring and outline until the foothills were
reached, when we reduced our speed.  Nearing a purple
cliff, streaked with crimson, we halted, and then rose
slowly to a grassy ledge, where we landed.  The mountains
were not lofty, but presented a rugged aspect by
reason of a series of rocky precipices, like steps, upon the
top of each of which was a narrow belt of green, where
the fertility of the ground was evidenced by a prolific
growth of grass and fruits in wonderful profusion and
variety.  The grapes we found here deserve another
name, by reason of their superiority; and the fruits
which greeted us on every side beguiled us into lingering
for hours to enjoy the piquancy and delicacy of their
flavor.  Indeed we felt the poverty of the human system
in our inability to do more than taste the countless
varieties which loaded these hills upon every hand.  There
were fruits to quench the thirst of every degree of
lusciousness and acidity, and there were others which
partook of the nature of solid food.  Others again had a
singular effect upon the spirits, lifting us into a state of
exaltation, as though due to the presence of alcohol.
But I am talking of things that must be experienced to
be realized.  Language fails to describe them.

Resting on this beautiful escarpment we looked out
over a dreamy landscape, and then settled ourselves down
for a nap.  It was our intention when rested to look for
gold in the peculiar tinted rocks below.  Being tired we
were soon fast asleep, and were surprised on waking to
find that several hours had elapsed.  We were greatly
refreshed, and started out at once to prospect for the
yellow metal with a couple of hammers.

Finding a natural pathway we began scrambling down
the rocks, clinging to the bushes and long grasses that
grew in the crannies, and chipping occasionally at the
craggy protuberances around us.  Torrence was ahead,
while I was close behind him.  I don't think it could
have been ten minutes when I heard him call out:

"Color!"

Before I had time to let myself down to his level he
held up a great chunk of reddish stone filled with yellow
nuggets, as large as my fist.  I had never beheld such a
sight, and on reaching his standing, was electrified at
the vision that greeted my eyes.  This was not quartz
mining; it was simply bending one's back and picking
up wealth faster than a bank teller could deal it out over
a counter.  We chipped away as hard as possible for a
few minutes, and then stopped to consider what we
should do with the metal.  It was evident that in an
hour's time the accumulation would exceed our capacity
for removal.  It was clear enough how the inhabitants
could afford to use gold in such wild profusion.  Indeed
the metal could not be so valuable here as the peat on an
Irish bog or coal at a Pennsylvania pit.  We were
discouraged at our inability to turn the world wrong side
out, or that we had not a railway at our command.  But
what must we do?  Our early education made it impossible
to leave the place without taking with us all we could
carry, and so we resumed our efforts, determined to do
our best.  We pounded and hammered for an hour.
Nuggets were in sight that were of greater value than all
our stock of sovereigns.  The mines of Solomon were
trifling by contrast, and we stopped occasionally to
survey the field and stare at each other in amazement.  It
was evident that whatever we succeeded in removing
must be carried in the ore, as we had no machinery to
separate it; and had this been of an ordinary kind, it
would have been a serious consideration, but the gold
was nearly as plentiful as the rock itself.  All we could
hope to do was simply to loosen the quartz with our
hammers and knock out the kernels, which left us a really
very insignificant residuum of rock to transport.  It was
not necessary to dip into the ledge or to go below the
most superficial outcroppings, as more pure gold was to
be had upon the surface than we could ever hope to remove.

"We can easily get out a million of money with our
hammers," said Torrence, "and it would be folly to
trouble ourselves with any but the richest and easiest
handled."

We now saw the necessity of returning to the air ship
for sacks to remove the treasure, and it became at once
apparent that it would be impossible to haul it up the
precipice.  This led to a consultation.  The ledge
immediately below was rough and shelving, and unfit for a
landing, but the vessel must be anchored there in order
to receive her cargo.  The place where we were standing
was barely wide enough for a footing.

"I have it," said Torrence; "we must bring her to
a standstill underneath without landing."

It was the only thing we could do, and although the
face of the cliff was an awkward halting ground, we must
manage it.  And so we returned for ropes and gunny-bags,
and a boathook, which we thought would be useful.

In less than half an hour all was ready, and while I
lowered the precious cargo down to Torrence, who stood
ready to receive it, and pull it out from the face of the
cliff with his hook to a position where it could be
lowered into the vessel, the air ship stood balanced in
mid-air about forty feet beneath where I was working.  Bag
after bag was swung aboard and stowed away, until
Torrence called out that it would be unwise to load with any
more.  I then let myself down and scrambled aboard,
when we rose gently again to our former level, where we
landed for another rest.

"Is she as buoyant as ever?" I asked him, meaning the ship.

"Quite!" he answered; "and we must surely have
several millions in gold quartz aboard of her."

When we had rested for an hour we got up to go, but
Torrence said he had an impression of having seen a
nugget of such extraordinary size that he should not like to
leave without making an effort to get it, being anxious to
carry it home for exhibition.  And so we decided to
crawl down the cliff once more.  We found the nugget,
but it was difficult to loosen from the mass, so that we
tugged and worked away for quite a while, and were
about to give it up, when on straightening my back for
a rest I looked out over the plain and saw a sight that
startled me.

Far down among the foothills a great living mass was
moving toward us.  I called to my brother, and we both
stood watching it in wonder.  We had left our glasses
above, but it was not many minutes before we decided
that it was a crowd of natives coming our way; possibly
they had followed the line of our flight from the city,
hoping to overtake us in the mountains, believing that we
would halt there.  We could form no idea of their
number, though evidently it was large.

"It's the rabble of that city!" exclaimed Torrence.
"They've been overcome with curiosity, and no doubt
think to capture us among these hills.  It would be
interesting to see what they want, but the vessel will be
the safest place for us.  There's no telling what
superstition and curiosity may lead to.  Even without hostile
intention, such a crowd might easily overpower and
destroy us in a good-humored effort to investigate!"

And so we began at once to climb the cliff again,
discarding our nugget in the cause of self preservation.
But the ascent was difficult.  We missed the trail and
wandered off in the wrong direction.  Twice we stopped
to examine the ground, but the natural pathway by
which we had descended was undiscoverable, and there
appeared no other route.  We beat the bushes, lifting
the dense growth right and left, but what had been so
plain before, was quite hidden now.  There was no time
to be lost, for already a murmur arose on the air—a babel
of voices from the valley—and it was evident the crowd
was scrambling up the first rugged declivities beneath.

"We must get back to the air ship," said Torrence,
"even if we have to go up the face of the precipice!"

"It is impossible!" I exclaimed; "we shall risk our
lives, and may be dashed to pieces before reaching the top!"

It had all been simple enough before by the other
route, and with the aid of the bushes to lower ourselves
by, but now the only growth we could find grew on
ledges that projected outward, and the roots had so
shallow a hold that we dared not risk our weight upon
them.  Those we tried gave way immediately.  The
natural pathway was lost, and we could not stop to
rediscover it.

"It's that or nothing!" cried Torrence, pulling off his
boots and stuffing them into his belt.  He then with a
literal toe-and-finger scramble commenced a climb of
what must have been nearly fifty feet up a perpendicular
wall.  My head swam, but there was no time to think,
and so, following his example, I found myself immediately
beneath him, in the same act.

The sound of trampling feet, falling stones, and the
roar of voices now approached with sickening rapidity.
What if they should reach the air ship first, by some
safer and better route known to them only?  What if
they should destroy it, and leave us lost and alone in this
strange world, with our only means of returning gone?
The thought of such a possibility was more terrible than
that of death; for even if these people were friendly, we
could never become one of them.  A Chinaman or a
Thibetan, or even some undiscovered race in Central
Africa would be allied to us by every tie of life beneath
a kindred sky, the same sun and moon, the same stars
and clouds throughout the ages; but here was another
world, compared with which nothing in our own could
ever be looked upon as foreign.

But Torrence climbed slowly and steadily, and I kept
my grip beneath him, not daring to look below, or speak
a word.  I was overpowered with the agonizing fear that
each step might be his last, or, that reaching a spot
where, unable to proceed for want of a foothold, he would
be compelled to retreat.  And all this time the crowd was
gaining on us at a sickening rate.  I could now hear the
individual voices of those clambering up behind.  How
near they were I could not think.  We dared not touch
the shrubs that grew in the crannies about us, for the soil
was mellow and they broke away in our hands.  There
was nothing to do but cling to the rock with tooth and
nail, and trust to luck.  Suddenly the jangle of bells rang
out on the air; why had we not heard them before?
Surely it was an ominous sound—possibly the token of
victory.  But Torrence stuck to the wall and I was close
behind him.  The vanguard of the crowd had already
commenced climbing the cliff below us, and I could
almost feel their breath upon my neck.

"Be quick!" I called to Torrence, speaking for the
first time.  But he turned upon me a face pale with
horror and said:

"I can go no further!"

It was what I was dreading.  The cliff above was
smooth and slaty, offering not the slightest projection for
a foothold.  And there we hung in mid-air, listening to
the rabble pouring on behind.  Death seemed inevitable,
for we had nearly reached the top, and could not have
survived a fall to the jagged rocks below, to say nothing
of dropping into the teeth of the enemy.

How long we hung thus it is impossible to say, but it
seemed like an eternity, and I remember looking at
Torrence's boots tucked in each side of his belt and
observing that the one upon the right was not as well secured
as the other, and wondering if he would lose it.  Then
an angel's hand seemed suddenly let down from heaven,
as I saw for the first time the limb of a tree, which hung
over the cliff in line with my brother's head.  He had
not seen it, so intently were his eyes fixed upon the rock,
but I now called out loudly for him to grasp it.  Even
this was no easy task, the bough being several feet above
his head, and it required all the nerve he possessed to
jump into the air from his precarious foothold and seize it.

I trembled, and every nerve in my body quivered as
he leaped upward.  I sickened, and felt the earth give
way beneath me, but at the same instant I saw that he
had caught the limb with one hand and was swinging
clear of the rock.  Would he be able to draw himself up?
Yes, there he was struggling along the bough with both
legs and arms, and in another instant the top was
reached.  It was now an easy matter to bend the limb
down for me.  But the men were close upon us.

"Run for your life!" cried Torrence; and although
exhausted, we ran as we had never run before, with
shouts of "Kyah!  Kyah!" resounding in our ears.  I
stumbled; I fell; but picked myself up again, and rushed
ahead with "Kyah!  Te Kyah!" creeping closer and
closer behind me.  I did not dare to look, but felt as if
an army were rushing upon us with every creature in it
shouting "Kyah!  Te Kyah!"  The panting of the men
grew louder; still I felt that we might cope with the
vanguard, if we gained the air ship first, although conscious
that the race would be a severe one.  Moreover, in those
few seconds of intervening time I calculated every
chance, and weighed to a nicety how much of our
advantage would be lost in boarding the vessel, hauling in
the ladder, and getting under weigh.  The ship had
always responded promptly to the touch of the button,
but now I was full of the gravest misgivings, knowing
that the slightest hitch would undo us.  A horrible
sinking seized me when I saw a large body of men approaching
from the opposite direction, and observed that the
leaders were nearly as close to the vessel as we were.
They had climbed the cliff from the other side, and were
now rushing through the timber frantically.  I redoubled
my efforts.  The air ship looked as if it were a mile
away, judging from the difficulty of crossing the
intervening space, but I knew it was not thirty yards.
Another instant I had a vision of Torrence bounding over
the side and disappearing within, and how it was done I
scarcely know, but I was tumbling down beside him, and
then came the swing of the great hull beneath me and I
knew that we were safe.

As soon as we had the strength we pulled in the ladder
and closed the taffrail, and then looked down upon the
enemy.  They had gathered in great force, and we
estimated there were more than a hundred.

It was impossible to guess what they wanted, but there
was that which bespoke a deeper emotion than mere
curiosity.  Had we violated any statute of their
municipality in sailing unsolicited above their palace walls?
We were sure we had committed no other offence.  It
was a strange picture they made, assembled upon that
mountain ledge, in such brilliant clothing and
magnificent jewels, and the pow-wowing and jabbering that
ensued was delirious.  They constantly pointed up at
us, evidently anxious to communicate, though ignorant
of how to do so.  We were suspended about fifty feet
above their heads, but concluded to come a little nearer
the ground, at which they gave unmistakable signs of
pleasure, and motioned us to descend all the way.  This,
of course, we would not do, but made every effort to
understand what was desired.  Gradually it began to dawn
upon us that they were anxious for our return to the
city; the signals were pleading and imperative for our
immediate departure, and could not be misinterpreted,
though it was impossible to guess why we were wanted there.

"It can do no harm to return," said Torrence.  "It
cannot be more than twenty-five or thirty miles.  We
can run back in an hour or less and find out what is the
matter."

I agreed with him, and when we signalled our intention,
they were wild with delight.  One thing more they
begged; it was that we allow one of their number to go
with us.  So far as we could judge this request was
simply that we might have one capable of explaining
their demands.  After a consultation we decided that the
man, if carefully watched, could not possibly harm us or
the ship, and we consented, if a way could be found to
take him on board without landing.  With this end in
view we came within about twenty feet of the ground and
dropped a line overboard, signalling that if he wished to
come he must climb the rope.  This seemed satisfactory,
and the most gorgeous specimen in the crowd approached
for the honor.  Above the waist he wore but little
clothing, but about his neck was a triple necklace of dazzling
stones of such unmistakable genuineness and splendor
that, had it been in our world, its value would have been
inestimable.

His hair was long and black, and jeweled rings were
knotted into it at intervals.  Upon his wrists were
bracelets of a metal I had never seen, and around his girth was
a belt of aluminum.  We imagined the fellow's name was
"Tuzu" from the sound by which the others addressed
him, although this may have meant something else, but
knowing no better, we spoke of him in that way.  Tuzu
climbed the rope with the agility of an athlete, and
swung himself aboard in splendid style.  Torrence
motioned where he was to stand at the bow, and he did
as he was bid.  We then headed the air ship for the city.

As we floated out over the cliff a great shout of
applause rent the air, and the crowd began scrambling
down after us.  Tuzu stood motionless, holding fast to
the rail.  He was too much impressed to heed the
demonstrations of his less fortunate comrades, who were
obliged to find their way back afoot, a journey of at least
six hours.

We decided to impress the man with our power, and
so the machine was made to rise and fall alternately in
stupendous curves of flight, and with the wildest velocity.
The motion was unnerving, and yet Tuzu never flinched,
but stood quietly facing the city, holding fast to the
forward rail.  His position was a trying one, and as his
black hair flew upward in some of the downward swoops
he made a striking figurehead.

When the great golden monument over the city gate
hove in sight, we slacked our speed, and going forward,
offered the man our hands.  Evidently he did not understand
the meaning of the salutation, but after a moment's
hesitation, examined them with curiosity.

"Tuzu, I am proud to know you!" we said; "whatever
your lingo and religion, human nature is the same
outside the world as in it.  Shake!"

The man did not smile; he only looked with increasing
wonder, and we regarded him with growing admiration.

As we drifted into clearer range of the city's portal
we were more impressed than ever with the splendor of
the figure surmounting it.  With arms outstretched to
heaven, it seemed appealing for the descent of some
blessing upon its people.  The statue alone must have been
more than a hundred feet high, while the arch supporting
it was doubtless four or five times as much.  It was a
creation far exceeding any similar design of our own
world, and one which can never be forgotten.  We
stopped before this monster with feelings akin to awe.

"What is it, Tuzu?  What do your people want?" we
signalled, while suspended at an elevation less than
half-way up this noble arch.

He pointed to the monument, and assumed an attitude
of reverence.  Then throwing back his head and lifting
his arms, imitated the figure.  He then looked at us, and
with unmistakable signs entreated our doing likewise.
Was it some ritualistic ceremony with which all
foreigners were expected to conform?  Although
puzzling, we did as we were asked, each in turn, and a look
of pleasure came over the fellow's face.  We repeated
the performance, always careful to imitate the attitude of
the model, feeling sure it was the right thing.
Meanwhile another crowd had come pouring through the gate,
a happy, interested crowd, which shouted with delight
each time we repeated the ceremony.  Suddenly Torrence,
turning to me, said:

"I have it!  I know what it means!"

He then went on to explain.

"Simple enough; these people take us for gods come
from the sky, and in part they are right.  Chock full of
superstition, they want our blessing before we return to
the unknown.  This colossal figure is a statue of one of
their deities, perhaps their only deity.  Being gods,
they give us credit for knowing what it is, and want us
to bless the town and the people.  Tuzu and his gang
were sent to urge our return, and now that we have come
they are satisfied.  I am quite sure that this is the
explanation."

It seemed as if he were right, for although the inhabitants
repeated their request that we descend, they were
now willing to let us go in peace, having bestowed our
peace upon them.  We declined their invitation, but
signalled our hope of returning at a later day.  We could
no longer doubt the kindness of their feelings, but
having an unexplored world ahead, were anxious to hurry
on, and so waved them a second farewell.

.. vspace:: 1

.. class:: center white-space-pre-line

   \*      \*      \*      \*      \*

.. vspace:: 1







.. vspace:: 4

.. _`XIX.`:

.. class:: center large bold

   \XIX.

.. vspace:: 2

Before turning our backs for the last time upon this
splendid monument of an unknown civilization, an
incident occurred which is worthy of record.

As Tuzu was about to descend the gangplank—a stout,
manila rope provided for that purpose—Torrence asked
leave to examine the magnificent necklace he wore.  The
fellow appeared pleased, and when my brother, who is an
excellent judge of precious stones, expressed his
conviction that they were gems of rare merit, he insisted upon
our accepting them, together with other decorations.
This, of course, we would not do, but the man threw the
jewels at our feet, and could not be persuaded to touch
them again.  The metallic ornaments upon his wrists and
the girdle he would not part with.  It was evident that
the stones were not valued as with us, and that the
blessing we had bestowed upon the city was considered
sufficient remuneration for them.  Tuzu then looked over
the rail and said something to the citizens below, and in
a minute a shower of jeweled ornaments began pouring
in upon us, in the wildest profusion.  The deck became
covered with precious stones of such magnificence that
their aggregate value could hardly be estimated.  I
would not like to say what amount of wealth was thus
heaped upon us, as the most conservative estimate would
sound wild and extravagant, but it was something
fabulous.  The air was thick with bracelets, neckbands,
anklets, belts, earrings.  They fell upon the vessel in
heaps, in piles; they caught upon every projection, until
the trembling of the air ship in rising shook some of them
loose, and we began to ascend beyond their reach.  This
shower of wealth had probably not lasted more than ten
minutes, but during that time we accumulated inestimable
treasure, and stones of every color and size.  It was
a dazzling sight, but when I reflected that these were not
a tithe of the wealth of the city, my brain fairly swam at
the thought.

"After all," said Torrence, "it is simply the inversion
of values; for what could be more beautiful than some of
our Rhinestones, or even than some of our colored glass?
No emerald is really as beautiful as a true Rhine crystal,
but it is more rare, hence its value.  The conditions here
favor the formations that are most discouraged with us;
why this should be is very evident, on the theory of
inverted molecular action.  The grinding and cooling of
the earth's crust resulted in certain products upon the
outer surface, and in others upon the inner.  I have
always believed we should find exactly this state of things
here, and should really have been surprised if the results
of creation had been similar in kind and quantity upon
both surfaces.  No doubt with little effort we could find
diamond mines that would entirely destroy their value
with us."

"Shall we get Tuzu to show us where they are?" I
replied, feeling as if the gardens of Hesperides must be
within our reach.

"I think not," he answered reflectively.  "We have
already more treasure than we can conveniently carry.
I would rather spend the time in a superficial inspection
of our new dominion than in digging wealth out of a hole
which cannot be transported.  If we should ever return
it will be time enough to look up the mines, but where
their product is so easily obtained as from these people,
it seems hardly worth while to work for.  However, if
you wish it, we will go on a mining tour, and stake our
claims, though I am sure no one will ever dispute them."

I agreed with him that we would better pursue our
journey, as vast distances were to be traversed ere we
could form the most indifferent conception of what
awaited us in the continents, oceans, civilizations and
cities.  As yet we had only seen one little corner.  We
must make our way as rapidly as possible, and be
content, for the present, with a bird's-eye view.  And so,
having retreated to a short distance from the gate, we
lowered Tuzu to the ground.

When fairly upon our way again we sacked up about
fifteen bushels of jewels, which in addition to the gold,
made us very short of room.  Indeed, our saloon was so
crowded that we went stumbling about over bags of
treasure, like the miser of Benadin.

Torrence now put on high speed and we swept over
the country at the rate of forty miles an hour.  We soon
passed the noisy crowd returning to the city, with
jangling bells and flowing mane, and they sent up a shout
as we flew over their heads that spoke of good humor and
general satisfaction.  We had lost some valuable time,
but were in a fair way to make it up, and looked forward
to the great unknown with a keener interest than ever.

"How far do you propose to penetrate into the new
world?" I inquired, as we sat on deck smoking our
cigars through the rushing air.

"All the way," he answered.

"You must remember it will take us as long to return
as it does to go," I replied.

"Return!" he exclaimed with surprise; "surely you
don't expect to return."

"Rather!  Do you intend to live here always?"

"Not at all," said Torrence; "I expect to go out
through the opening at the South Pole!"

This was a new idea to me; but suddenly a thought
struck me with horror.

"Do you not know it will be the depth of winter, and
dark as Erebus when we get there?" I exclaimed.

"I admit that it will be both dark and cold," he
replied, "although not quite the depth of winter, if we
maintain anything approaching our present rate of speed.
You must remember we shall have left the shortest
day—June 21st—behind us."

"At best it will be but a matter of a few weeks, and I
still claim that it will be the depth of winter."

"Practically," said Torrence, "it will."

He spoke with as much indifference as if he were merely
going to walk down the street.

"We shall be frozen corpses if you attempt such a
thing, and I must beg you to give up an idea so
thoroughly impracticable."

"It is not impracticable, Gurt," he answered
seriously; "do you not know that we are prepared for all
kinds of weather?  We can shut up the cabin and heat it
to any temperature desired.  Do not be alarmed; everything
shall go well.  While here we ought to see as much
as possible.  We shall sail through the darkness in a
warm and brightly lighted cabin, and if I mistake not,
there are sights in the antarctic regions which will amply
repay our visit.  Remember that no human being has
ever penetrated their awful solitudes, and that none is
ever likely to do so unless equipped as we are!"

There was something horrible in the thought of plunging
into those regions of ice and darkness, but I could
see the force of his argument.  However, the great bulk
of the interior was yet to be traversed, and there would
be plenty of time to think of those terrors before we
reached them.

The purple hills proved to be a country of minerals,
grass, and timber, was broken and picturesque, and
abounding in lakes, parks, and diminutive rivers.  The
habitations wore few and scattered, the houses but half
under roof.  Occasionally we sighted a village, brilliant
in coloring, and strangely rich in architecture, and the
inhabitants would invariably stare up at us and shout.
There were greens and crimsons and flashes of gold
among the rocks, and lumps of iridescence that looked
like clusters of gems of marvelous size and beauty; but
we had not time to examine them.  We were sure,
however, from all we saw that gold was among their least
valued metals, and that those natural products most
highly prized with us were here regarded as drugs.

We hastened through this mountain country, not
because we did not appreciate its beauty, but from a
desire to get a rapid bird's-eye view of the new earth,
and reach again our old home.

A rolling country was now beneath, which we speeded
over at the rate of a mile a minute, not wishing to waste
time upon extended areas that could be comprehended at
a glance.  Here we saw herds of cattle carrying four
horns and tailless.  Probably there were no flies to annoy
them, and tails would have been useless.  There were
also more of those diminutive sheep of a pinkish hue,
and wool like silk that trailed upon the ground.  One
and all they scampered away upon catching sight of us,
but we quickly passed beyond their range of vision.

.. vspace:: 1

.. class:: center white-space-pre-line

   \*      \*      \*      \*      \*

.. vspace:: 1



Here were great parks of magnificent timber and
brilliant flowers, and limpid sheets of water.  Occasional
palaces of reddish stone under partial roofs of a dark
yellow metal were also encountered.  Dropping earthward
to examine these we were saluted by the occupants, who
coming out of the buildings would wave banners, and
blow upon a powerful, sweet-toned trumpet, whose music
would linger in the air for quite awhile after the
performer had removed it from his lips.

.. vspace:: 1

.. class:: center white-space-pre-line

   \*      \*      \*      \*      \*

.. vspace:: 1



Howbeit, our speed was so great, that these heavenly
strains of music were lost by reason of their distance,
while other sounds would greet our ears ahead.

.. vspace:: 1

.. class:: center white-space-pre-line

   \*      \*      \*      \*      \*

.. vspace:: 1



Our anxiety to learn something of these people and
their history was ungratified, from the impossibility of
communication.

.. vspace:: 1

.. class:: center white-space-pre-line

   \*      \*      \*      \*      \*

.. vspace:: 1



It was easy to see that our air ship was an object of
intense curiosity both to man and beast.  We were as
great a wonder to them as they to us, which, to be sure,
was true of our vessel upon the outer world, and it showed
that aerial navigation was as little understood here as
above.  We received various unmistakable invitations to
halt, but these we declined on the ground of haste.  We
determined, however, to accept one before our final exit.

.. vspace:: 1

.. class:: center white-space-pre-line

   \*      \*      \*      \*      \*

.. vspace:: 1



A striking feature in the lives of those we saw was the
fact that there was no evidence of work.  So far we had
seen no plowing, or tilling of the soil, neither was there
any sowing of seed or reaping of grain, nor building of
houses; and yet we had the evidence of our eyes that
superb structures and cities had been erected.  On
speaking of this fact to Torrence, he said:

"The climate and soil seem to render agriculture
unnecessary; and possibly the buildings belong to a previous
age.  I doubt if material rots and disintegrates, as it
does with us."

I asked how he had reached such an extraordinary conclusion.

"The atmosphere," he answered; "it never rains, I
am sure, and I am equally convinced that there are
comparatively no changes in the climate.  The atmospheric
conditions, which with us cause rust, disintegration, and
decay, are here neutralized, or altered, by an absorption
of electricity, pertaining only to the interior."

"But does the population not increase, requiring more
houses to keep them?" I inquired.

"Probably not as it does with us; but even in our own
world there are large regions where the death rate keeps
pace with the births; and the tendency is undoubtedly
in that direction.  When population ceases to increase,
which I believe is the case here, building will stop.
Where the term of man's natural life has been greatly
prolonged, there is less concentration of effort.  The
inner surface of the earth was undoubtedly peopled
millions of years before the outer, and we are barely
beginning to approximate conditions that have existed here
for untold ages.  After all, it is the swing of the
pendulum, and the next move will be a vast exodus for the
interior.  The marvelous fertility of the soil, the
singular qualities of the atmosphere, make it possible for these
people to live without labor.  I should, however, like to
see their household arrangements to gain a better knowledge
of their lives.  One thing I am convinced of: it is
that man's highest physical development, the acme of
his material civilization, is only reached under adverse
terrestrial conditions.  Where nature coddles him he
doesn't work, because he doesn't have to, and while he
thus fails in some of the results that a harsher world
would encourage, he gains in the poetical and spiritual
side of his nature because of the time afforded for reflection."

"And yet have we not witnessed the grandest monuments
to a material civilization ever dreamed of, in the
strange city behind us?" I asked.

"True," said Torrence; "but I am firmly convinced
that that city is millions of years old, and that we have
not yet seen a house which has not existed in its present
form and position for untold ages of time.  With us a
city flashes up in a moment of energy.  Here the energy
is applied directly to the result—pleasure—as life is
assured, while the city is the growth of ages.  Houses
are not built here, neither do they rot!"

We were flying over a pastoral country without roads
or fences, but where temples peeped from flowering trees,
and houses, red and golden, stood by sheets of limpid
water.  Many of these were small, and looked as if they
had been shored above the earth by magic.

.. vspace:: 1

.. class:: center white-space-pre-line

   \*      \*      \*      \*      \*

.. vspace:: 1



We crossed lakes, seas, continents, and mountain
ranges.  We caught the occasional note of a distant
trumpet, indicating that the inhabitant of some isolated
had seen us.  At intervals the glimpse of a
village would enliven the solitude, and herds of the same
diminutive sheep would scamper across the plain.

.. vspace:: 1

.. class:: center white-space-pre-line

   \*      \*      \*      \*      \*

.. vspace:: 1



But we could not expect that beauty and fertility
would reign supreme throughout an entire world, and
there was a time when, looking down from our lofty
perch, we became aware that the trees had disappeared
from our range of vision, and that the grass was tussocky
and stunted.  The change, to be sure, had been gradual,
but with it had come the departure of the human
residence, and of all animals, neither was there any water.
It was clear enough that we were hovering upon the
borders of a barren land, perhaps, even a desert.  We
looked to our water supply, and concluded there was
enough to carry us over any ordinarily arid region,
especially at the rapid rate at which we were traveling,
and so settled ourselves down on deck to our cigars and
fieldglasses.

.. vspace:: 1

.. class:: center white-space-pre-line

   \*      \*      \*      \*      \*

.. vspace:: 1



We had been chatting along quite pleasantly,
constantly scanning the horizon, when we became aware
that the air was perceptibly warmer, and at the same
time saw that even our scrubby patches of grass had been
entirely supplanted by the sand, which lay thick and red
beneath, with a peculiar luster.  At long intervals there
were rocks of the same color, indistinguishable, except
from their elevation, and in their crevices grew a coarse,
thorny plant, nearly as red as the rock itself.  Dropping
earthward, we found these plants greasy and bad smelling.

At the same time we discovered that the ground was
unpleasantly warm, and that the sand crawled, covering
our footsteps as soon as made.  We wanted to take some
samples of this cactus-like leaf, but feared it might be
poisonous and so let it alone.  Gradually even this
loathsome weed disappeared, and only the sand remained.  It
was clear that we had entered upon a desert, where
nothing grew, and where nothing lived.  True, there
was no sun, but notwithstanding this, the air was hot and
sultry.  We were unable to account for this change in
the temperature, and the heavy incinerated atmosphere,
but the rapidity of our flight created a draught, which
kept us fairly comfortable.

The smoke from our cigars trailed rapidly astern, and
then sank to the ground in a condensed form as if weight
laden.  We watched it with interest, puzzling over the
cause, which Torrence thought might be some peculiar
quality in the air, coupled to the strong draught of the
vessel.  Dropping to a lower level, and going astern, we
were amazed to see a pale-blue, thread-like line marking
our course in a path over the ground.  It seemed incredible,
but it was nothing more or less than a smoke path,
formed and fed by our cigars.  Not a breath of air
disturbed its rectilinearity.  It was a phenomenon neither
of us could understand.  We stood watching this for a
long time, observing how the smoke, as we blew it from
our mouths, would sweep earthward with the draught
of the vessel, and then immediately be drawn out into
the thin, blue, concentrated line described.

Even the last vestige of rock had now vanished, and
we were speeding over a plain of red sand, above which
the heat-laden air quivered.  The temperature was
steadily rising, and our Fahrenheit thermometer
recorded eighty-six degrees.  Torrence and I took off our
coats, and renewed our search of the horizon in the hope
of discovering hills, or any indication that we were
approaching the end of the desert, but there was nothing
but the red sand as far as the eye could reach with the
aid of our strongest glasses.  We were moving at a high
rate of speed, and felt sure that a few hours would bring
a change, but in this we were disappointed.

We had penetrated more than a hundred miles into the
solitudes of this desert when an extraordinary sight
presented itself.  A bird of such magnitude and terrible
aspect swept across the sky that Torrence and I trembled
with horror.  There is nothing in size that I can
compare it with, save the roc of the "Arabian Nights," and
even that mythical bird, although possibly larger, had
neither the plumage nor frightful countenance of this.
The bird was flying diagonally across our path, although
much above it, and to the best of my belief must have
measured fifty feet from tip to tip of wing.  Its feathers
were of a dirty red, and its beak was hooked and powerful.
Its eyes were fiery red, set in a circle of white, and
as it looked down upon us there was a sinister expression,
almost human in its intelligence.  It was flying at
terrific speed, and apparently without effort, and as it
passed away we observed an unpleasant odor, which
hung upon the air for some minutes after.  It uttered no
cry, but had evidently seen us, and left an impression
bordering upon the supernatural, which was not easily
effaced.  It was the only living thing we had seen since
entering the desert.  The bird seemed to spring into the
air from nowhere, and crossed our bow with such
velocity—at an altitude of probably a couple of hundred
feet—and vanished with such marvelous speed into the
distance that had we not both seen it, I should have been
inclined to ascribe it to some optical illusion.  But there
was no doubt that here was a creature unknown, or
undreamed of in our own world.  Could it be possible that
the stories of the roc were founded upon any obscure
tradition of this strange animal?  Torrence believed that
it was.  He declared, moreover, that not a fairy tale
existed but was built upon the conscious, or unconscious,
knowledge of some past existing fact.

Five hours after entering the desert our thermometer
registered one hundred and four degrees, and the heat
was becoming intolerable.  The deck was the coolest
place, as we got all the draught of motion, and there was
no sun to shine upon us.  We looked anxiously ahead for
relief, but there was nothing save the red sand and the
quivering atmosphere in view.  Even the sky had a
pinkish tinge, shared by the great illuminating disk in the
heavens behind us.  We had indeed entered upon a
barren land, which even the dwellers of its own world
renounced.

.. vspace:: 1

.. class:: center white-space-pre-line

   \*      \*      \*      \*      \*

.. vspace:: 1







.. vspace:: 4

.. _`XX.`:

.. class:: center large bold

   \XX.

.. vspace:: 2

Nearly a day had passed since we first entered this
great sterile, superheated plain, and notwithstanding
our speed, the end was nowhere in sight, even at the
expiration of eleven hours.  The temperature had
become so oppressive that we had no appetite, and sat
fanning ourselves with wet cloths and moistening our heads
and faces and wrists, in a vain effort to keep cool.  At
this time the thermometer registered one hundred and
ten degrees, and was steadily rising.  We had tried
various elevations, but could not perceive that it was more
tolerable at a height of five hundred than one hundred
feet from the ground.  In fact it was the same everywhere,
and upon every side of us—above, below, before,
behind.  We had discussed the advisability of returning,
but pushed ahead with the conviction that a change for
the better must soon come.  We dreaded to retrace our
steps with the possibility of being lost, and were loath
to miss the strange sights that might be in store for us
in the regions of the antarctic opening.  There could be
no question that the heat was subterranean, and indeed
when we had last landed the sand was so hot that we
could scarcely bear our feet in it.

I was searching the horizon ahead, while Torrence was
examining the sky for electrical phenomena, when a sight
met my eyes that filled me with unspeakable horror.  We
were rushing upon a sea of liquid fire, which extended
in the distance as far as eye could reach, and from east
to west without apparent limit.  It was an awful picture.
There was no escaping it, unless by retreat.  I shouted
to Torrence, who turned immediately from the sky, to
the fearful horizon ahead.

"There is nothing to be done," I cried, "but return!"

The atmosphere was quivering like a glowing oven, and
from the fiery sea to the sky above the waves of vapor
rose and fell like the spirits of the flames themselves.  As
we drifted on, the heat grew more intense, and the vital
principle of the atmosphere was gone.  The sea was
rushing upon us with awful speed, and with each minute of
advance the air became more stifling.  Torrence's hand
was upon the lever, but not to slacken speed.  Was he
mad?  Had the fellow become insane?  I asked him the
question, for although rising to a tremendous height, he
had pushed the air ship up to her highest speed, and it
would be but a few minutes before we should be launched
directly over that awful hell of fire.

"Have you lost your mind?" I shouted; "what are you about?"

"Gurt, brace yourself for a strain; we can stand it!"

"Stand what?"

"Go below!  Get some buckets of water and sponges.
I am going to cross that sea!"

"Stop!" I cried, grasping his arm, "are you going to
kill us?"

He shook me off.

"Get the water," he said, "and be quick about it."

Still I was immovable, while the air ship seemed to
leap through the air at the rate of a mile a minute.  I
could scarcely breathe.  The fiery world ahead was not a
mile away.  Our lungs would be consumed in that horrible
incandescent vapor.  No living creature could stand
it.  I continued to hesitate.

"Damn you!" roared Torrence; "if you don't get the
water you can stand where you are and be burned.  I
would cross that sea if it were a thousand times hotter
than hell.  But I tell you I do not believe it is wide, and
we shall be safely over in an hour, if you will trust me.
Don't stop to talk, for I am determined, and will drag
both our skeletons through to the bitter end, sooner than
turn back now!"

I ran below as fast as possible after the water, for I
saw that argument was useless, and my fears for Torrence's
sanity were also aroused.

On reaching deck the sea was beneath, and the
incandescent atmosphere around us.  I saw Torrence through
a yellow haze, holding fast to the lever, and cramming his
handkerchief into his mouth.  I staggered toward him
with the bucket, and pressed a wet sponge upon his
head; doing the same immediately for myself.  The
water saturated us, and enabled us to get our breath,
which came in gasps.  I plied the sponges constantly
and regularly, at the same time watching the horizon for
a change, with the deepest anxiety; but the sea was
dazzling and the volatile gases which ascended both
blinding and stifling.  As far as the eye could reach,
before, behind, and upon either side, great lurid flames
leaped up from the ground, and beyond the limit of their
powers this deadly vapor surrounded and penetrated
every tissue of our being.  At each breath, these
poisonous gases burned and scorched their way into our
lungs, shriveling our lips and throats like the fumes of
sulphur.  Again and again I rushed below for water, and
again staggered on deck scarcely able to support my
load.  But it was not until the sixth or seventh trip,
when the hair on our heads was positively singeing, and
the skin or my brother's face looked like parchment,
that I made the fearful discovery that the water was
nearly out!  I was drawing upon the last cask.  What
was to be done?  It would be useless to talk to Torrence;
he would drive the air ship into hell before he would
turn back, as he had already said.  Should I endeavor to
overpower him, seize the lever myself, and retreat, if
indeed it were yet possible to do so? or should I die in
furthering his insane determination?  I crawled on deck
with the last bucket of water, still undecided.

"The water is out!" I yelled through the roaring of
the flames.  "Do you still persist?"

Torrence did not answer, but pointed below, and in an
agony of horror I saw what he meant.  Our end was at
hand; for the vessel was sinking into the fiery mass
beneath.

"It's the heat!" he said hoarsely.  "It's too late to
talk about returning.  The fire has damaged the vibrator.
We can't keep her afloat an hour to save our souls; and
the end may be nearer ahead than behind us!"

He then stood quietly watching our gradual descent
into the pestilential fumes with an indifference that
amazed me.  I should not say that he was indifferent,
but that he had every appearance of it.  We sank upon
the deck, side by side, mopping ourselves with the last
spongeful of water and wondering how soon the end
would come.  Suddenly Torrence jumped up and staggered
to the rail.

"It is cooler!" he shouted; "I feel it.  We are still
high above the fire.  If we can keep afloat for ten
minutes longer we are saved!"

"How do you propose to do it?" I gasped.

"Throw out the gold!  Throw out the gold!" he roared,

We were unable to stand erect, but stumbled, and
crawled, and staggered into the saloon.  Alas! we were
too weak to lift the metal in the original packages, but
took out huge chunks from the sacks, throwing them
overboard through the windows.

"Be quick, for God's sake," called Torrence, as a
great yellow flame leaped into the air higher than the
others.  We were heaving out the yellow metal as fast as
possible, and bag after bag had been disposed of, when
we both became sensible of a marked change in the
atmosphere.

"It is cooler!" I said, taking time to rest for a
second.

Torrence implored me not to stop, so I resumed the
work, and together we had thrown out half the gold,
when we sank down thoroughly exhausted.  For several
minutes neither of us had strength to move, not really
caring much whether we were burned alive or not.  But
at last there came a change, and we crawled to port and
looked overboard.  We had passed the fiery sea, and were
hovering over a sandy desert, similar to the one already
crossed.

"We are saved!" exclaimed Torrence, pressing his
hand against his parched cheek; "this desert evidently
surrounds the crater."

"Strange name for an ocean of fire!" I remarked.

"Perhaps you would rather say the fountain head of
the crater," he replied; "for I believe that this sea of
burning bitumen is the foundation for one or more of the
volcanoes in our own world.  Does it not seem strange
that the story of a fiery hell, situated beneath the earth,
should have such a striking exemplification in fact?"

I admitted that it was extraordinary, and then crawled
to the upper deck, and looked about.  The sea of fire was
still visible in the distance, and despite the fact that half
our gold was gone, we were falling rapidly earthward.
The self-registering thermometer showed that we had
passed through a temperature of one hundred and
thirty-five degrees, which seemed incredible; a heat which
no human creature could have stood, were it not
for the entire absence of moisture, and, paradoxical as
it may appear, for the constant application of the wet
sponge.  Of course this water was cool by comparison
with the air, otherwise it would have scalded us.  As it
was, its constant evaporation preserved our lives.  Even
now the thermometer recorded one hundred and fifteen
degrees, but this was cool and comfortable.

Much as we regretted the loss of the gold we were
impelled to throw over still more, being anxious to reach
water, and a better climate before undertaking repairs
upon the vessel; and so we probably threw over the trifle
of a hundred thousand dollars in additional ore in the
effort to restore our buoyancy.  Fortunately we were not
obliged to part with our jewels, wherein lay our
principal wealth.

The vessel was now pushed to her full capacity, which
was not more than twenty miles an hour, and constantly
decreasing, together with an alarming tendency to drop
earthward.  We had just come through such horrors
that nothing could seriously disconcert us, and I felt,
moreover, every confidence in my brother's ability to
repair and readjust the vibrator as soon as we had
reached a suitable place for the work.

About half a bucket of water was left, obliging us to
use it with the greatest economy, and as the heat was
still intense, our thirst continued to be quite painful.
We kept our places on deck, scanning the horizon for
indications of water or vegetation, but the burning red
sand usurped the earth in every direction.  We felt,
however, that there was reason to hope for relief, on
account of the increased humidity and the gradual falling
of the temperature.  However slight this may have been,
it indicated that we were going in the right direction,
if we could only hold out long enough.

Steadily our speed fell off, and slowly, but steadily, we
sank earthward.  At last, when an indescribable apathy
was stealing over us, we discovered a sight which filled
our hearts with hope.  It was a range of sharp, precipitous
mountains, silhouetted against the southern sky.

It seems proper in this connection to explain the use
of a word which might appear paradoxical in our peculiar
situation.  The word I refer to is "horizon."  To an
outsider the expression might seem only applicable to
conditions of the external globe, but when it is borne in mind
that our range of vision rarely exceeded twenty miles, it
will be seen that the concavity of the earth was not any
more apparent than the convexity would be with us, in a
similar panorama.  Beyond this, the state of the atmosphere
afforded as true a horizon as any upon our exterior
plane.  To be sure it was not always so clear cut as our
own upon certain occasions, the land blending with the
sky, as on a cloudy day with us, but there is nothing in
that respect which is not thoroughly agreeable and
natural.  No one could have guessed, from the simple
appearance of earth or sky line that he was not a dweller
of the outer world.  The sights which amazed us were
those already described, and perhaps of these the most
astounding was the great disk of light in the heavens.

The mountain range, which had been gradually looming
up before us, now gave us fresh courage, for surely
where there are mountains there must be water.  Help
was ahead, but we must reach it before the air ship
collapsed.  The poor thing which had been so buoyant,
so fleet and powerful hitherto, was now a miserable
cripple, requiring constant care to keep it afloat.  Every
bulky or weighty object that we could possibly spare was
thrown over, but there came a time when we saw that she
must sink to the ground within a mile.  Our speed had
also been greatly decreased, so that during the last hour
we could have walked very nearly as far as we had
sailed.  At last we settled gently upon the red, burning
sand like a feather undecided whether to fall or rise.
We scrambled over the side, and for the first time since
leaving London felt the poverty of man's power of locomotion.

"And is this to be the end of all our efforts?" I
inquired despondingly, throwing myself on the hot sand
beside Torrence.

"Undoubtedly, if we lie here more than five minutes!"
he answered, wiping his face with the damp sponge.

"And what do you propose doing?" I inquired.

"We must get to those hills, dead or alive," he
replied; "and we must be about it directly."

"Do you intend walking?"

"Yes, if we can't patch up the machine."

"We are a helpless couple, as it is," I remarked,
rising, for the sand was burning me.

"It's a long way from home," observed Torrence with
a sickly smile.

I grinned.

"Yes, and how magnificently we were talking about
sailing through the South Pole; treating the earth as if it
were a mere ball to be jumped about in at our pleasure.
I feel as if I had suddenly fallen from the powers of a
god to those of a paralyzed caterpillar!"

But Torrence was up.

"I am dying of thirst," he said; "we must get to the
hills or perish in the sand.  Do you know we shall be
raving maniacs if we remain in this temperature without
water?  Let us get to work and see what we can do.  I
have brought all kinds of tools and materials, perhaps
we can get her afloat again."

And so we crawled back into the big machine and down
into the lowest compartment, where the great vibrators
and delicate mechanism were located.  We worked hard
for hours, under the most trying conditions, where heat
and thirst were maddening, and feeling that every
moment's delay brought us nearer the end of what we
could stand.  At last we effected what Torrence believed
would be a temporary adjustment of the parts, for it was
all we could do under the circumstances.

"With water and a cooler atmosphere I could make a
perfect job," he declared; "but I am exhausted, and this
must answer for the present."

We climbed up on deck again and touched the button
and shoved over the lever.  The glory of the next minute
eclipsed every sensation of exultant joy, for the air ship
rose like a Phoenix from the ashes and sailed.  We dared
not rise too high until better work should be done, but
at fifty feet above the ground we again pressed ahead at
twenty miles an hour.  How long this would last we
trembled to think, but more than forty minutes had
elapsed before we observed any lessening of the speed;
and then our hearts sank in proportion as we slowed
down and dipped earthward.

The temperature had materially fallen, but there was
still no water in sight, and our thirst was becoming
unbearable, and at last the horrid thud, as we again touched
the earth sickened us.

"Can we not patch her up again?" I asked.

"As a matter of fact, we can," said Torrence, "but the
bearings won't hold as long as before, for the simple
reason that I have not the physical strength to adjust them
properly."

"Let us try it at all events, and for God's sake be
quick about it."  I felt that my thirst was overcoming me.

At the end of an hour we rose again, but this time not
so high, nor could we go so fast, and at the expiration of
twenty minutes we were again upon the ground.

And so all day long we repeated these terrible heart-breaking
experiments, each time rising a little less, and
falling a little sooner.  I use the word day as a mere
measure of time, as, of course, there was no darkness;
and all daylong the blue mountains hung like a painting
against the sky, and seemed to get no nearer.  Our
resources were nearly exhausted.  We could not speak
above a whisper.  My throat ached, and the skin about
my neck and cheeks felt like paper.  But our salvation
lay in the air ship; by no other possible means could we
hope to escape the awful fate which threatened us.

.. vspace:: 1

.. class:: center white-space-pre-line

   \*      \*      \*      \*      \*

.. vspace:: 1







.. vspace:: 4

.. _`XXI.`:

.. class:: center large bold

   \XXI.

.. vspace:: 2

Desperate men will sometimes develop superhuman
power, and I think when Torrence next went to work
upon the nerve-trying mechanism of the vibrator, he
must have made an abnormal effort.  However this may
have been, the ship arose with renewed energy, and
darted through the air with a speed that astonished us
both.  This sudden accession of power lasted for quite
two hours, and when she sunk again to earth the rugged
hills were wonderfully near.  Again he tried his hand
upon the splendid structure, but at last it was evident
that neither nature nor art would respond.  He was too
weak to adjust the vibrator, and without the vibrator the
vessel would not rise.  We strained every nerve, and
made every shift imaginable, but she would not budge.
Torrence was lying upon the deck, unable to move after
the terrific struggle below, for the adjustment of the
parts required not only physical force, but the exercise
of nearly every sense as well.  The hearing, the sight,
the touch, must all be in perfect condition, and the strain
of bringing these up to par, when so far below their
normal state, was terrible, and now quite beyond his ability
to achieve.

"How far are the hills?" he asked in a hoarse whisper.

"Hills," I answered, "my dear boy, they are towering
cliffs of sheer rock."

"And do you see no vegetation among them?"

"None.  Indeed, so far as I can tell there is not a
shovelful of soil in the range!"

"But there must be water," he insisted, although I
could see no sign of any from where I stood, nor could
I admit to myself that the prospect was against it.

"There may be," was all I could answer.

"Gurt, old man, it is our only chance.  You must go
afoot."

"Alone?"

"Yes, alone, for I am not able to move.  Do you think
you can reach it?"

"I will try; but do not get out of heart.  If there is
any water to be had I will find it.  Yes, and I will bring
it to you, dear boy.  Don't give up.  I promise."

"God bless you.  If I could go I would, but I can't!"
was all he said.

I then staggered down the ladder and wandered off,
hardly knowing how or where, in search of water, for one
drink of which I would have sacrificed the entire wealth
of our cargo.

Keeping the dark cliffs in view, I bent my steps toward
them with a strange misgiving.

The sand lay hot and deep in ridges, undulations, and
depressions, like the swell of the ocean; characteristics
which had not been so pronounced until I found myself
crossing them afoot, and walking over waves into which
I sank shoe deep at every step.  Full of pain, and
exhausted I plunged ahead, dazed and bewildered,
conscious only that I was making the last effort for our
salvation.  On and on I trudged toward those terrible
precipitous rocks ahead, at a rate which could not have
carried me more than a couple of miles in a single hour;
and at last I sank down exhausted to rest.

I looked about me.  Where was the air ship?  The
vessel was nowhere in sight, and I wondered if I had
come farther than I thought.  It was impossible that the
distance between us had made it invisible.  The machine
had simply disappeared from the face of the earth,
suddenly and inexplicably.

In every direction the desert stretched, and above was
the sky.  It was impossible that Torrence could have
repaired the damage without me, and sailed.  I was
bewildered, horrified.  I felt that I was lost forever and
irredeemably, for even my footsteps had been obliterated
by the creeping of the sand, doubtless the effect of
subterranean heat.  I was crushed; and as I sat there,
burning and aching in every inch of my body, and in
mental agony as well, I cried.

Then I remembered the undulations of the plain, and
was convinced that the air ship was lying in one of the
hollows between them, just out of sight.  Although this
thought was comforting in one sense, it was not so in
another, inasmuch as it did not relieve the situation.
The vessel was as hopelessly lost as if she had sailed
away without me.  At least so I felt about it.  I shouted
as loud as possible, but at best could not have been heard
a hundred yards, for my throat was parched and painful,
and its power gone.  Death seemed close at hand, and
closer, perhaps, from a certain apathy which was stealing
over me.

Stretching out at full length upon the sand, the cliffs
beyond had an ominous look.  There was no appearance
of life, neither was there tree or bush to indicate the
presence of water.  Sheer cliffs, of unscalable form,
towered above me.  Like the ruin of some vast Titanic
home the rocks were piled in huge masses, uncouth
blocks and pinnacles, from the sandy depths beneath to
the vapory heights above.  The wind whispered through
dark alleys and deserted passages, and at open casements;
at least these sounds appeared to reach me in that awful
solitude, and I was overpowered with the sense of a
breathing, intelligent world around me.

As I lay there staring stupidly up at the rugged forms
of tower and pinnacle surmounting this strange wall, I
was struck with the appearance of dark spots in the face
of the cliff near the summit, which had a peculiar
regularity, as if they might be windows, cut or blasted out
by human hands.  This interested and set me to examining
the place more carefully, when I became astounded
at what I could no longer doubt was an artificial design
extending along the top of the precipice.  Could it be
possible that this great natural wall was crowned with a
castellated structure built by men, and so closely
resembling the cliff itself as to be indistinguishable from it?

I raised my head and examined the place with growing
curiosity.  Yes, there could be no question about it, the
whole top of the wall was built up artificially.  Perhaps
it was some great fortress, or decaying monastery; for
the singular blending of art and nature made it seem as
if the two had grown together through vast periods of
time.

As I lay there, dreading the effort of rising, and indeed
almost too weak to proceed, there came a strange sound
through the air, which grew louder, and more inexplicable
each minute.  I listened, wondering if it could be
in my own ears, as signal of approaching death, and
almost wished it might be.  Was it a rushing wind
creeping down from the heights above, or the portent of
subterranean upheaval?  It grew, and while vaguely
surmising the cause, I became suddenly aware of a fearful
object, hovering above.  I started to my feet, staggered
and fell, for directly over me was one of those gigantic
birds.  It swooped earthward, and I crouched in horror,
as I saw that it was making directly for me.

The end was at hand.  I should be pecked to pieces
before I was dead, and my flesh be consumed like carrion
by this damnable, awe-inspiring monster.  Even had I
the strength to resist, a dozen men could not have coped
with such a creature.  I lay quietly waiting to feel that
awful beak pecking at my heart, my eyes, my brains,
and suffered the agony of a thousand deaths.  Down it
came; it was close above, and the stench upon the air
was overpowering.  I could not move, for the paralysis
of a consuming fear devoured me.  I looked straight up
into those baleful eyes, and my attention was attracted
by a strange thing, for around the bird's neck was
suspended a gilded barrel of peculiar form.  Now was I
alive, or was I dead? for at that moment a sight
presented itself which might well have made me doubt.
When close above the ground, and within fifty feet, the
bird stopped and by some dextrous movement of beak
and claw, disengaged the barrel, which dropped quietly
upon the ground, leaving the animal free to fly away as
quietly and mysteriously as it had come.  It disappeared
among the rocks near the summit of the cliff.

Crawling toward the cask I examined it, and discovered
to my unspeakable joy that it was divided into two
compartments, in one of which was about five gallons of
cold water, while in the other was a quantity of fruit.
Had this strange creature been sent from heaven? but I
could not stop to think until after I had drunk and eaten,
and then falling down upon my knees thanked God for
his deliverance, for even here in this awful desert I was
watched and cared for.

I was a new man, but the thought of my brother dying
in the air ship came upon me with renewed force.  Could
I ever hope to find him?  The heights above offered the
only chance of doing so, for there I could overlook the
inequalities of the sand hills, discover his position, and
with carefully established bearings reach the spot.  It
was a frightful undertaking, but my only hope.

Hanging the cask with its remains of food and water
across my back by the cords attached, I again pushed
forward, and after an hour's patient trudging was
relieved to find the sand less tenacious, and far more
shallow; in fact, the walking had become comparatively easy,
but the climb had not commenced.  When it did I
discovered what appeared to be a natural rocky way leading
above.  Up this dangerous path I directed my steps, and
although the work was steep and laborious, it was a
relief to have solid ground once more beneath my feet.

At the end of two hours I had ascended to a great
elevation, but to my amazement the air ship was not yet
visible.  The atmosphere over the plain was quivering
with heat, and its dense gaseous condition may have
obscured the vessel, but I was greatly distressed that it
had not come in view.  Another hour's climb and still
the noble craft was hidden from my sight.

It was growing cooler, but neither watercourse nor
vegetation had been encountered, yet the black, towering
rocks closed in upon me on every side.  Whither was
the path leading, and what would be the end?  It would
be useless to return, to be lost in the drift.  There was
but one object to steer by, and but one hope to which I
could cling, and that was the great barren rock that
supported me.  If once my back was turned upon this
single landmark, there was absolutely nothing to look
to.  And so with aching heart, and the gravest misgivings,
I struggled on, stopping constantly to search the
plain below.

So far the path had been narrow and tortuous, a mere
rut, twisting in and out among the irregularities of the
wall, but suddenly I found myself standing upon a
horizontal ledge, like a natural piazza overlooking the plain.
On my right, at the back of this landing, the cliff
continued to rise in a sheer ascent of perhaps a hundred feet,
and here I again observed those dark openings, which I
had seen from below.  It was a remarkable formation,
and I walked along it with an uncanny dread lest here
was the abode of some unknown being which might
resent my intrusion.

The farther end of this extraordinary promenade was
blocked by a mass of rock, but upon examination I found
a narrow alley which led to the rear, and communicated
with a vast internal passage, dimly illuminated with an
amber light coming from above, and falling about the
walls in strange scintillations of green, purple, blue,
crimson and gold.  I stood for a moment staring in
surprise, and then, overcome with curiosity, walked into the
interior.  The corridor in which I found myself was at a
right angle to the esplanade, and ran directly into the
mountain.  It was of vast height, although the peculiar
configuration prevented my gaining any accurate knowledge
of its altitude, as the light filtered through
semi-transparent masses above, whose distance from the floor
was irregular and difficult to estimate.

The gloom of twilight reigned about me, but the
coloring was of a splendor indescribable.  Above, below,
around were these spark-like points of illumination,
shifting and changing like the twinkling of stars, or the
flash of precious stones, and of every conceivable color
and tone.  I wandered on in stupid amazement, wondering
whither it would lead.  The passage seemed interminable,
and of ever increasing splendor.  The
illumination from above would change from amber to erubescence,
and then it would fall upon my path in sudden rifts of
green or gold, and then return to its original amber tint
again.

At last I came to what was undoubtedly an indication
of life, and of human life, too, for here at the end of the
corridor was a door.  Not a common door, but a great
cumbersome stone portal, which was made to swing in a
socket at the end.  I stopped before this emblem of
humanity in awe.  What was beyond it?  I listened, but
no sound came from within.  A massive chain of gold
was hung from the point where with us a lock or latch
is affixed, and I could not doubt that it was intended as
a handle to pull upon.  My curiosity was wrought to the
highest pitch, and I longed to grasp that chain and
swing open the aperture.  Twice my hand was upon it,
and twice I drew it away in terror; but at last, trembling
with excitement, and overcome with an unholy desire to
solve the mystery within, I seized it and pulled with all
my might.  The door swung open, and I stood face to
face with an extraordinary sight.

An apartment of magnificent proportions was before
me.  In size I should say that it approximated a cube of
a hundred feet.  It was lighted from above through a
ceiling of transparent mosaics, arranged in superb
designs, apparently emblematic of historical events.  The
walls had been carved out of the solid rock in pictorial
cameos.  These pictures surrounded the room.  They
were perfect in delineation, and of unparalleled workmanship.
The floor was laid in rich mosaics, also arranged
in pictorial form, and the light from above was just
strong enough to add a mystery to the scene.  Never had
I dreamed of anything so wonderful.  In all this vast
apartment, above, below, and upon every hand, there was
such lavish decoration that the eye was bewildered; it
was impossible to take it in.

As I stood there, marveling, gazing, I seemed to be
the only living creature in this great silent hall, and by
degrees, as I gained courage, I wandered on toward the
center of the floor, trying to take in and understand the
marvelous scene, but as I have said, it was impossible to
comprehend it at a glance, or even to perceive the details
of more than a small part of what actually existed.

I had reached a point about halfway across the floor,
my head strained at every angle in reviewing the marvels
around me, when suddenly I was startled by a sight that
made my heart give one great leap.  Upon a slightly
raised dais, surrounding the room, I had observed not
less than a hundred richly decorated chairs.  These were
carved, gilded, bejeweled and caparisoned in a manner
that made it difficult to tell exactly what they were, but
I had decided that they were seats, and intended to
examine them a little later.  Imagine, therefore, my horror
to discover that upon each chair sat a human being, so
strange, so mysterious, and of so awful an aspect, with
gilded and painted faces, that I had not recognized them
before.  Indeed these creatures were so richly robed,
and in that respect so closely resembled their surroundings
that it was only when one of them moved that I
discovered my mistake.  I had been watched then from the
moment of entering the room.  There was nothing to do
but apologize for my intrusion; explain my errand, and
retreat as gracefully as possible.

I prostrated myself before this grave assembly; told
how I was in search of aid for my brother, who was
perishing from thirst on the plain.  I asked if they would
appoint a delegation to assist me in carrying water and
finding him.  I said that he was exhausted with the heat,
and that I feared he would perish if not relieved
immediately.  Of course all this I might as well have said in
Choctaw; but what else could I do?  Yes, there was one
other thing which I did.  I pointed to the barrel of water on
my back, made a motion as if drinking, and then pointed
out at the plain, signifying that another was there who
needed their aid.  But these strange, gaunt men neither
smiled nor answered me.  They sat silently looking on
with their dark, wonderful eyes, and did not even so
much as glance at one another.  Had I been one of their
own number I would, apparently, have created as much
surprise.  Filled with chagrin and horror at the
extraordinary situation in which I found myself, I began slowly
to retreat, keeping my eyes fixed upon these unearthly
beings, and their environment.  Indeed their recognition
had been so sudden and unexpected that I half looked
for other developments in what had appeared fixtures of
the apartment.  In doing this I observed that the spaces
between the pictorial cameos on the walls were filled
from floor to ceiling with what appeared to be stacks of
metallic tablets.  It seemed possible that the place was
a vast library, or depository of historic records, some of
the scenes of which were depicted upon the walls.  Could
it be that these men composed a guard for their preservation?

Slowly I retreated toward the door by which I had
entered, stepping backward, and never relaxing my eyes
from a close and careful scrutiny of the scene.  Glancing
at the farther end of the room, I was suddenly electrified
by one of the mural decorations I had not before
observed.  It was a representation of a man and woman
being driven through a great natural gateway; but that
was not all, for the portal through which they were
passing was an accurate delineation of Mount Horror and
Mount Gurthrie.

For a moment I stopped, and then overcome with the
significance of the picture and the horrible mystery of
my surroundings, turned, and fled toward the door.
Seizing the chain which hung within I flung it open and
rushed out; but, alas, I had mistaken the entrance.
There were other doors, and I had taken the wrong one.

I was in a dark, narrow passage, with the door behind
me closed, and as I soon discovered with no chain to
reopen it, nor would it yield to my pressure.  With my
hand against the wall I groped forward, feeling carefully
with my feet at the same time.  The passage was not
straight, and as it turned from side to side I realized that
I was wandering through a crevice in the earth.

On and on I crept, until at last, overcome with terror
at the thought of my position, and the probable fate
which awaited me, I sank down upon the floor, almost
wishing that I had perished in the plain below.  As I sat
there brooding over our misfortunes, a strange odor was
wafted through the passage, which I recognized at once
as belonging to those gigantic birds of the desert.





.. vspace:: 4

.. _`XXII.`:

.. class:: center large bold

   \XXII.

.. vspace:: 2

The peculiar odor alluded to grew more intense, until
it became almost insupportable.  I got up and stumbled
on, hoping to escape it, and find an outlet to the open
air, wondering at the same time if the alley led to a nest,
or general rendezvous of these extraordinary creatures.
The passage I was following was not only crooked, but
in places it inclined upward, leading me to look for an
opening above.  The darkness was intense, and perhaps
I felt it the more from the fact that there had been no
night since the last great headland of Europe had faded
from our view.

I could form no idea of the distance I had groveled
along this black, noisome rift, when a flickering light
greeted my eyes ahead which filled me with joy, although
it was evidently not the light of day; still it relieved the
awful sensation of having been trapped alive in a tomb of
solid rock.  The light approached slowly; evidently it
was a long way off when first observed, and the reflection
on the walls was all I was able to see for quite a time,
but at last I heard approaching footsteps.  There was a
sharp angle ahead, and upon turning it, I found myself
face to face with a human being bearing a torch.  We
stood for a second staring at each other.  The man, if
man it were, was tall, gaunt, with copper-colored skin,
painted and gilded in geometrical designs, and with
white hair that fell about his face and neck.  He wore a
crimson paletot which hung from his shoulders without
belt or girdle.  He was nearly a head the taller, and as I
stood watching him in the flickering light of the
flambeau, I was chilled, subdued, humbled, realizing that I
was in the presence of a being whose powers I could not
fathom.  Without a word he turned, and with majestic
wave of firebrand, motioned me to follow.  I did as I
was bid, knowing nothing else, and together we threaded
the subterranean passage in its upward trend.

We struggled on up the incline, which ended in a
vaulted chamber, where were standing vessels of water,
and a quantity of peculiar-looking food upon a marble
slab.  In a corner was a pile of mats, doubtless intended
for a bed.  The walls were rough as if blasted from the
living rock.  About forty feet above my head was an
opening through which the blessed daylight entered.
My attendant left without a word, closing the heavy
stone portal behind him.

Finding myself alone, I began to investigate the
surroundings with a view of escape.  It would have been
useless to return as I had come, for even had my
chamber door been open, the other end of the passage was
closed against me; but the man had fastened the great
stone portal after him; it was immovable in its stone
socket.  I was sealed up alive in a vault whose only
opening was far above my head.  How to reach that
outlet was now what most concerned me.

Here I again observed the peculiar odor of those
gigantic birds; if it became much stronger I thought it
would stifle me.  Examining the walls of my prison I
found them in many places rough enough to afford a
lodgment, huge blocks, projecting into the apartment;
but the height was great, and I dared not attempt climbing
to the opening above unless sure of finding a passable
way to the top.  The outlet was not directly in the apex
of the roof, but upon one side, near the spring of the
arch.  The light was dim, and it was some time before I
had fully mastered the bearings, but after a careful
search I discovered in a remote corner a regular ledge of
projecting rock, which appeared to go all the way to the
ceiling.  Indeed it looked as if it might have been used
as a stairway to communicate with the roof.  I lost no
time in trying this, feeling uncertain as to what fate
awaited me.  And so, with the little barrel still upon my
back, commenced the ascent immediately.  As I had
thought, it led without difficulty to the aperture, and I
begun to congratulate myself with the thought that there
was no intention of making me a prisoner after all, when
so easy a way had been provided for my escape.

But this idea was quickly dispelled on finding myself
upon the top of this lofty formation, which fell away upon
every side in great chasms, and awful rifts, impossible
to cross or descend with any means at my disposal.  It
was clear enough why there had been no effort to
prevent my emerging here.

Far out over the desert the atmosphere still quivered
in the dreadful heat, but even at this tremendous
elevation I could see nothing of the air ship.  Was it too
small an object to be recognized so far away, or was it
hid by the undulations of the sand; or, could it be possible,
no, I could not believe it was possible, but still the
thought would come to me, that Torrence had repaired
the damage, and sailed away alone to continue the
exploration by himself?  I am sure such a conception
would never have entered my mind were it not for the
awful strain I had been subjected to.

Wandering across my prison roof I looked down into
one of the great abysses beneath, a kind of natural
courtyard, and beheld there a scene that interested me, and
explained the presence of the odor, so often observed.
Half a dozen of these gigantic birds were stalking about
in this inclosure, and while I looked a man came among
them bearing a barrel, the counterpart of the one I
possessed.  Going to the nearest, he fastened the vessel
about its neck, and immediately after it flew up directly
past where I stood, and out over the desert.  Suddenly
it flashed upon me that I might have fallen upon some
strange monastery, where the *Fathers* dispatched birds
instead of dogs to rescue those lost upon the plain below.
It was merely a thought; I had no way of proving it, and
give it for what it is worth.  But even the thought was
a comfort to my harried soul.

Fortunately I had water and food with me, and had no
desire to return to the chamber, although momentarily
dreading to be summoned before some august power to
account for myself.  I spent hours in searching the walls
below, endeavoring to discover some rift or ledge by
which I might descend; but there was not the shadow of
a chance upon any side.  Exhausted I lay down and
slept, but my sleep was troubled, and I soon found
myself tramping the bard ground again.  I could see
nothing but starvation ahead, and imagined the indwellers
of the glittering cave beneath quietly awaiting my
end; although for what purpose I could not guess.

I have not the slightest idea how long I remained upon
this barren mountain top, but after hours of mental
torture I suddenly caught sight of the air ship flying
toward me high above the desert plain.  My heart gave
one great leap of joy, and then I relapsed into a dreadful
fear lest Torrence should not see me.  In an instant I
had pulled off my shirt and was waving it frantically.  I
watched for an answer, but no, he was not on the lookout;
still I would not relax my efforts until every hope
had passed.  I shouted, I roared, I waved my shirt and
coat frantically.  I ran as fast as possible about the rock
to attract his attention.  I took off one of my boots and
beat upon the water barrel; but still he did not signal in
reply.  I was beside myself with horror at the thought of
being left alone in this mysterious world.  Surely
though, even if he passed he would return to look for me.
On and on came the air ship, as magnificently as ever.
He had managed then without me to repair the damage,
for never had she sailed more splendidly, more superbly
than now.  Nearer and nearer she came.  What if the
terrible noise I was making should arouse my captors
below, and they should seize and carry me down to their
own mysterious regions again?  The thought sickened
me, yet I dared not cease my bellowing and shouting
for a single instant.  So near the mountain, and yet no
signal.  Oh, horror! was he going to leave me?  He had
reached a point directly above my head; and now he could
not see me if he were on deck.  It was my last hope.

"Torrence!  Torrence!" I cried, as if my heart would break.

Oh God!  The agony of that minute as I saw the vessel
quickly drift away upon her course, leaving me lost
and alone or in the companionship of men whose methods
of life were inscrutable.  Once more I yelled.  It was
my last and greatest effort—and—what did I see——?
Yes, it had borne fruit.  The great machine paused in
its flight, and Torrence looked over the rail.  I waved,
my shirt frantically.  He saw me—he heard me.  The
motion was reversed; and then, like some majestic bird,
she settled earthward.

It would be useless to attempt a description of my
feelings at that moment.  I cannot even realize them
myself.  I only know that when the huge monster
touched the mountain top I sprang upon her side like a
madman, and clutched wildly at the footboard before the
ladder was dropped.  In a minute I was aboard; the rail
snapped to behind me, and we were sailing tranquilly
away from the horrible scenes that had so beset us.  But
before a hundred yards had been placed between us and
those awful cliffs, a body of men had ranged themselves
in line to witness our departure.  I do not pretend to
account for what I saw in those rock-bound halls; if this
were fiction I would doubtless do so; but as it is, I can
only offer the suggestions already made, be they worth
what they may.

We now flew rapidly away over rough and interminable
ranges of mountains.  Pure chaotic masses of stone,
without a trace of vegetation in sight.  Indeed there was
no soil to support tree, bush, or herbage.  We crossed
frightful chasms, hundreds of feet deep, we scaled
terrific heights, and looked down from the top of precipices
into darkened valleys.  Crags were heaped upon crags.
Dreadful gorges yawned beneath us.  Nothing in our
own world can compare with this region, and when it is
remembered that not a drop of water, or shovelful of soil
is to be found, the terror of the place may be faintly
pictured.

At intervals we caught sight of those gigantic birds,
which resembled the fabled roc, and which were apparently
hatched in these desolations, for they were at home
here where no other creature could support life, and
what they found to live upon it was impossible to guess.
They came swooping up from out the black chasms
beneath, and after circling about us in curiosity, would
descend again into the awful gulches from which they
sprang.

We were days in crossing these rugged ranges, which
we called "the mountains of death," and we feel sure that
the distance across them was more than a thousand miles.
The heat throughout was intense, although nowhere did
it compare with what we had already experienced.

Torrence told me that one of those gigantic birds had
come to his aid with water, just as it had to me, and
the remains of his cask and mine furnished all our drink
until we reached the Crystal River, a stream we found and
named from its clearness; but this was not until we had
put "the mountains of death" entirely behind us.  The
strange castellated structure upon which I had fallen was
the only human habitation we discovered throughout our
passage across these rugged ranges, and it remains a
mystery to both of us where the inhabitants procured
their food supplies, or even the water they drank and
furnished to others.  How that extraordinary edifice was
ever constructed, or how its inmates communicated with
the world beyond is likely to remain an unsolved mystery
to the end of time.

The air ship had behaved beautifully after leaving the
"castle of the dead hills," as we called it, and Torrence
told me that he had succeeded in making a perfect
adjustment after getting the water, and that he believed the
vibrator would not trouble us again.  It was fortunate it
had not, while crossing "the mountains of death," as
there wore long stretches where it would have been
difficult to have found enough level land for a resting
place, and any misbehavior on the vessel's part might
have precipitated us into subterranean depths from which
we could never have risen.

Having decided to push through the opening at the
South Pole, and desirous of reaching our own world as
early as possible, we put the vessel to a high rate of
speed, after having filled our water casks at the Crystal
River, and bathed in its cool, delicious current.  The
land beneath us had again become green and beautiful,
and the atmosphere of a temperature which left nothing
to be desired.  Our haste was not because we would reach
the south polar regions at any pleasanter season, but
from terror lest the air ship should collapse.  It was a
kind of homesickness, growing apace; a terror of pending
disaster and ultimate inability to reach the land of our
birth.

For days after this we traveled at a rapid rate, over a
varying country.  We crossed great forests, flowering
plains of unparalleled beauty, and trees whose fruits we
stopped occasionally to test.  And here we saw animals,
nearly as large as our elephants, but with heads like the
wild boar.  We passed over thickly settled districts,
where the inhabitants rode upon animals of great speed
and delicacy of build, although but slightly resembling
our horses.  We hovered over magnificent cities densely
populated, and with temples and monuments of passing
splendor; but we did not stop at any of these, from our
utter inability to communicate with the inhabitants.
There were rivers teeming with ships, and loaded with
passengers, but upon every hand was the evidence of
rest and recreation.  No work; no commerce; no effort
to live.  But wherever we were seen the ubiquitous
trumpet announced our approach and departure in an anthem
of wonderful beauty.

At last my dread that we were approaching a great
internal ocean was realized, for we came to a halt on the
summit of a lofty cliff, with a splendid vision of the sea
beyond.  There was something in the appearance of the
water that made us both believe it was more than a mere
inland lake.  The surf which rolled in upon the shore,
the distant white caps, and the raw, saline smell in the
air, suggested a watery waste of vast extent.  It was a
rugged coast, and we decided to overhaul our machinery
before venturing into the unknown beyond.

On this headland we cooked our dinner, just as we had
done upon the North Cape, indeed there was something
so similar in the appearance of the two places that we
were reminded of our adventure there, and took care that
there should be no repetition of it.

A careful examination of the vibrator showed that
Torrence had repaired it perfectly, and there seemed no
possibility of further trouble, but to make assurance
doubly sure, we applied extra bolts to secure the damaged
parts, and were then, as Torrence declared, in a better
position than when we left London.

The great light disk in the heavens had been slowly
ascending toward the zenith, with our advance upon the
equator, and as it now stood about ninety degrees from
the vertical meridian, or halfway between the horizon
and overhead, we imagined we must be somewhere nearly
under the tropics of our own world.  There had been no
falling off in the light, it being disseminated throughout
the interior with equal purity and force; and as Torrence
explained, when the northern summer waned, with the
passage of the sun across the line, the south polar
opening would gradually supplant the deficiencies of the
north.  I wish we could have remained in our new world
long enough to have witnessed this change, but we could
not make up our minds to so long a stay.

"It does seem astounding," I said to Torrence, as we
sat sipping our coffee, "that the people of this world
should never have discovered their close proximity to our
own outer sphere, which is indeed equivalent to another
planet!"

"No more astounding," he answered, "than that we,
who so continually boast of our superior powers, should
through all these ages have failed to even suspect their
existence.  We search the heavens for indications of life
upon our sister planets, and neglect this world beneath
our feet.  That to me is more astounding than the other!"

The outlook ahead was melancholy; possibly due to
the uncertainty of when we should again see land.  We
continued our meal in silence, and then with a final look
at the machinery, re-embarked to cross this unexplored sea.

The cliffs rapidly faded away in the distance, while the
sky above, and the water beneath, alone remained to us.
We felt like the tenants of some meteor traversing the
regions of interplanetary space.

We now flew onward with tremendous velocity, for
there were no pitfalls, no mountains to avoid, and
nothing of interest to see.  Moreover, Torrence had come
to the conclusion that a rapid rate of transit was less
inclined to disorder the machinery than the reverse.

Hour after hour we swept ahead through this realm of
mystery, constantly scanning the horizon for speck, or
sail, or life upon the sluggish waves, and wondering if
human eyes had ever looked upon the picture flowing
beneath us.

"I feel quite sure," said Torrence, "that this sea will
not extend to the Antarctic Ocean.  For various scientific
reasons I am convinced that land predominates upon
the interior, and we are much too far from the southern
opening to make it at all probable that no more land will
be met.  This body of water may be a thousand miles
across, or even more, and there may be channels
communicating with the South Pacific, although this is mere
conjecture; but land we shall have!"

As the geography of the interior was quite as familiar
as that of the opposite side of the moon, it seemed absurd
to form any opinion concerning it, but Torrence had
decided views upon every subject.

About four hundred miles out upon this mysterious
ocean we were astonished by the sight of a ship.  She
was rigged and bedecked in the same extraordinary style
that the river boats had been; and it was certainly in
evidence of an equable climate, that these gaudily attired
vessels dared venture so far to seaward.  She was moving
diagonally across our path, with her stern toward us.  In
the distance her singular sails flashed in the light, and
as we approached we saw a similar crowd of gayly attired
passengers upon her deck.  We took them quite by
surprise, and as we hovered across their mastheads, a
tremendous shout, followed by the blare of trumpets,
greeted us.  Although wondering whence they came, and
to what distant shores they were bound, we knew it
would be useless to tarry, in the hope of gaining any
information, and after extending our blessing hurried on.

Strange thoughts crowded into our minds at the sight
of this vessel, and questions that could never be answered
forced themselves upon us.  Was there any commerce in
this mysterious world; and if so, how, and where was it
conducted?  Through all the territory we had traversed
there had been no indication of trade.  The people
simply lived without effort or want.  But what had these
vessels to do with their lives?  Surely pleasure
excursions would hardly venture so far in such frail, ornate
contrivances, resembling the gilded craft of fairyland.
Might not many of our nursery rhymes have originated
in old traditions, having their fountain head in this
forgotten land of our inner world?  It was a curious
thought, and there were constant sights suggesting it.

Within twenty-four hours of our embarking upon this
unfamiliar ocean a hazy purple line appeared across the
horizon, which indicated land.  We had come about
twelve hundred miles over the water, but for aught we
knew might simply have crossed an arm of the sea itself,
whose size, of course, we were unable to estimate.  We
first reached land over a promontory, upon either side
of which the water trended in deep bays.  Far down upon
the western coast we thought we caught the outline of a
gilded city, whose minarets and towers stood faintly
against the misty sky.  But the world we had discovered
was so vast we could not hope to do more than gain the
merest superficial suggestions of what it contained.

Again the dry land was beneath us, picturesque and
greener than ever.  Similar fruits and trees greeted us
here as upon the other continent.  Indeed the climatic
conditions appeared so equable throughout the interior,
with the exception of the desert and the country
contiguous to it, that there seemed no reason why the
same food supplies should not be raised throughout.

But we were rapidly approaching the southern gateway
of this newly discovered Eden, and I looked forward
with horror to the darkness and cold which were soon
to envelope us.  Beyond that, I had the most pleasurable
anticipations of returning to our paradise after acquainting
the outer world with the results of the voyage.





.. vspace:: 4

.. _`XXIII.`:

.. class:: center large bold

   \XXIII.

.. vspace:: 2

It took more than a week of rapid traveling to cross
this last continent, during which time we ate and slept
alternately, one of us constantly remaining on watch
above.  Many cities were passed of a splendor exceeding
anything known upon our side of the globe, and during
the transit we witnessed what we could not doubt were
different nationalities, if not different civilizations.
These changes were, however, not easy to estimate, from
the fact that all we saw was so strangely, so utterly
foreign that differentiations which would be marked
and strongly apparent to a denizen of the inner sphere,
were only slightly in evidence to us.  It was as if a
native of darkest Africa should journey abroad through
Europe; it is not likely that he would perceive much
dissimilarity between German, French, English or Russian
citizens.

We halted only at long intervals, and generally in
thinly settled districts, to overhaul our machinery, or
stretch our legs upon the ground.  The amount of territory
covered during that week was vast, the air ship being
kept at her highest speed.  We crossed rivers, great
lakes, or inland seas.  We saw sights well worth
recording, and marvels which we longed to investigate, and
would indeed have done so were it not for our utter
inability to communicate with the people; and perhaps
some day, even if we should not return, it will be worth
to write a fuller description of all the wonders we
encountered in that strange inner world; that world
which, since the dawn of creation, has been so close at
hand, and yet whose existence we have never suspected.

Far to the south we crossed a body of water so closely
studded with mountain islets, that many were connected
by bridges, and nowhere could there have been a thousand
yards between them, and this for a distance of five
hundred miles.  And yet here were evidences of a past
civilization, in the deserted old castles, and rock carvings
which abounded among them.  We hovered close above
some of the largest of these relics, without eliciting a
response from a human being.  Manifestly they had been
deserted for untold ages.  The golden trumpet had
vanished from these desolate halls, neither was there any
sign of life within.

A change was coming over the air.  There was a chill
and the light was fading from the sky.

"We must prepare for cold weather ahead!" said Torrence.

And then we went down into the cabin and made
everything as taut and snug as possible.  The hatching
to the upper deck was closed, and every crevice carefully
chinked.  Our portholes were fastened and screwed
down.  Our ventilators arranged, so that the outer air
could only reach us through coils of heated pipe; and if
the air ship did not fail us, it seemed impossible that we
should suffer in our rapid flight across the frozen sea of
the Antarctic regions.

Gradually our disk of heavenly light receded toward
the north; and it was clear that we were rapidly
approaching the south polar opening.  At last it sank
entirely out of sight, leaving us in a chill, rapidly closing
twilight.

By the time our preparations were completed, it
became necessary to start the heaters, put on warmer
clothing, and confine ourselves to the cabin.  We had bade a
final adieu to the summer land, and the rigor of the south
polar regions was ahead.  Darkness was coming down
upon us, as well as the cold, and occasional masses of
floating ice were seen from time to time.

At last the stars became visible, the first we had seen
in more than a month, and then there shot up into the
sky a great pink light—the *aurora australis*—to remind
us of the bright and happy land behind.  At that minute
I felt a yearning to return; for there was the world of
dreams, of poetry, rest, beauty and contentment.

"Torrence," I said, shuddering at the thought of what
lay ahead, "how long will it take us to cross this horrible
sea of ice and darkness?"

"If we press her, we can do a thousand miles a day.
You can figure for yourself.  But this region of cold and
starlight need not disturb you, for we can dash through
it like a meteor.  Indeed, were it not for the danger of
unlooked for eminences, we might sleep until reaching
the land of the sun.  But that, of course, cannot be, as
a constant lookout through the forward port will be
necessary."

The vessel had been furnished with a powerful
headlight, which cast a dazzling illumination among the
mirror-like surfaces beneath; and as we sat staring into
the trembling path, constantly stretching away before us,
we felt indeed, as Torrence had suggested, like the
parasites of an earth-bound meteor, traversing these regions
of ice and darkness in a single night.

Our cabin lamp was lit, and we were stationed at the
forward lookout Torrence glanced at the speed indicator.

"Seventy miles an hour!"

I was startled.  A mishap at such an awful rate of
transit would smash us into a thousand atoms, and the
news of our discovery be lost to the earth.  But my
brother was calm and unconcerned; he had no misgiving
while one or the other of us remained on watch.

"It beats the Erebus and the Terror," I answered
nervously, peering into the marvelous vista ahead, and the
rapidly extending pathway dancing and flickering in the
wonderful headlight.

Fresh panoramas were constantly unrolled in the
glimmering distance.  There were scenes that were strange
and alarming.  Pinnacles and ridges of
ice—autochthonous—awful—would compel us to rise to sudden and
terrible heights, to clear them.  It was like a steeple chase
on a gigantic scale.  We were leaping fences, and
clearing ditches; only the fences were ice masses
hundreds of feet in height, and the ditches horrible chasms
whose depths could not be guessed.  On and on we flew,
through these regions of mystery, which the most daring
explorer had never even approached, and without a flying
machine it seemed likely he would never penetrate.  We
did not suffer from the cold, wrapped up in our cozy
cabin, although our spirit thermometer, which was placed
directly outside one of the windows, where we could
see it, marked a temperature as low as -eighty degrees.
It was an atmosphere of death, and fortunately we were
hermetically sealed against it.

"I propose," said Torrence, "that our next voyage
into the interior of our planet be made through the south
polar opening at midsummer, about January, to enable us
to see what kind of country we are passing through!"

"That is easy enough to see now," I answered; "ice
mountains, ice oceans, ice continents, icebergs, ice
valleys of death; surely no living creature could exist in
such icy solitudes, in such unutterable cold!"

"But you must remember this ice belt is probably not
nearly so wide during the summer months.  There is
doubtless a change."

"Remember the Palæocrystic Sea!" I suggested.

"True," he answered, "but remember it was narrow,
and that we have never seen it in the winter."

"Of all our experiences," I observed reflectively, "the
present situation strikes me as the most remarkable,
skurrying through these frozen regions like a comet, and
spying out the land by the light of a candle.  It is
surely not the method most in vogue among pioneers!"

"It has certainly not been done frequently before,"
he answered; "but now that we know the way, a trip to
the interior by either of the poles may become a
desirable pleasure excursion; in fact it may grow into a
fashionable fad, who can tell, and the future may
develop——!"

He stopped suddenly, and we both became transfixed
with horror at the sight that confronted us.

Directly below, but standing on the very pinnacle of
one of the ice hummocks, was a human being, revealed
by our headlight.  The man was facing us, and waving
his arms furiously.  Could anything be more blood-curdling
than such a sight in such a place?  No ship or sled,
nor indication of life was visible, save this solitary,
deserted creature.  The region was impenetrable to
human beings; we knew it; it seemed incredible, and
yet there it was, a living man, and alone, in this
untraversed, and untraversable wilderness of ice.

Such solitude, such isolation, such an impossible fact,
was like a sudden vision of the supernatural.

We had been moving at tremendous speed, but before
we had quite passed this weird object Torrence had
slowed down the air ship and a minute later had brought
it to a halt.

We quickly wrapped ourselves in the heaviest eiderdown
and fur garments we possessed, not daring to open
a window for communication until thoroughly protected,
as, of course, we intended taking the poor creature
aboard, and to save his life, were it possible to do so.
When every precaution had been taken, we backed the
vessel, and lowered ourselves to a level with the ice.
When the headlight had been brought to shine against
the ice mass, a great white bear lowered himself down
the side and leisurely walked away.  He had been
alarmed, and his curiosity aroused at the sight of our
light, hence the mistake!  We had a roaring laugh over
the absurdity of our error, and then proceeded upon our
journey at the former rate of speed.

We passed three ranges of lofty mountains, which
looked as if they must forever bar the entrance to these
regions of cold and darkness; for they were flanked with
terrible glaciers and precipices, thousands of feet high,
and sheathed in great ridges of glittering ice.

We rose to fearful altitudes in crossing the summits of
these sublime and awful crags, and wondered if there was
no gap or opening at sea level between them.  Doubtless
there must have been, but our shortest course lay directly
over their highest elevations, not being inclined to take
the time to explore their topography.  By the light of
day the view from these heights must have been grand
beyond description, but at the time of year in which we
crossed there was little to be seen.  It is worthy of record
that at an altitude of eleven thousand two hundred and
eighty feet we encountered a temperature of ninety-one
degrees below zero Fahrenheit.  I cannot conceive that
there is a colder spot on earth.

Dawn at last gladdened our eyes, and then the glorious
sun became visible, though not until we had passed
far beyond these unknown regions of Antarctic ice, but
then our own world was about us, and we watched the
growing day with intense interest.  As we sped northward
over the great Pacific, the air grew warmer, and
life again became possible on deck.

Opening the hatchway we went above, and aired ourselves
in the pure breeze of heaven, which blew gently
across our bow, and was warm and grateful.

Then on we flew for days at a more moderate rate,
following a direct line north over the South Pacific.  We
intended to make port in San Francisco, and then cross
the continent in easy stages to New York.  But man
proposes and God disposes.

One afternoon, while smoking our cigars on deck, and
enjoying the balmy air of the tropics, Torrence was
surprised in looking over the rail to discover that we were
much nearer the water than he had supposed.  Going
down immediately to the lower controlling board, he
examined the apparatus and readjusted his screws and
buttons, and tested the lever, but the vessel did not respond
as she ought to have done.  We were gradually sinking
toward the surface of the water, and nothing we could do
would check the descent.

"I can't understand it," said Torrence in dismay,
"unless the vibrators have become deranged again, through
exposure to the intense cold, and the ensuing heat.
Contraction and expansion must be the cause.  It is
impossible to remedy it while in the air.  We must seek some
island immediately.  Even then I am afraid, before we
shall be able to proceed, that it will be necessary to
duplicate some of her parts, which may require the aid
of a machine shop.  But for the present we must look
out for our lives!"

We took an examination of the sun, and investigated
our charts.  We were south of the tropic of Capricorn,
and far removed from those island groups that lay to the
north and west of us.  Indeed we were in a very ticklish
place, for to the best of our knowledge there was no land
anywhere in our vicinity.  After so long and marvelous a
voyage, after having encountered such perils of air,
water, fire, ice, and land, it did seem doubly hard to
perish in our own world, before even the news of our
discovery could be given to that world.

There were two things which it seemed important to
do without delay; the first was to throw overboard the
rest of our gold quartz, and every weighty object; the
second was to seal up this record as quickly as possible
in some water-tight vessel, in the hope that it might be
picked up, and the result of our remarkable journey
become known.  I rushed down into the galley to find a
suitable cask for the purpose, but before I had secured
what I wanted, I heard Torrence calling me above.  He
had discovered a blue line on the horizon which he
believed was land.  A careful examination convinced me
that he was right, and our efforts were immediately
directed to reaching it, and to saving our treasure as
well.  Having a direct goal in sight we now put on all
speed, and flew over the water at the rate of seventy
miles an hour, a thing we should have hardly dared to do
except under the circumstances, but our lives, our news,
and our cargo were at stake.

Lower and lower we sank toward the waves, but nearer
and nearer came the island.  Would we reach it in time?
It was a wild, frantic race between distance and
elevation.  The air ship was screwed down to her utmost
capacity in speed, but she was also falling at a rate
which made the outcome doubtful.  Having come so far
with our treasure we naturally felt averse to parting with
it.  Enough gold quartz to have had any material effect
upon the buoyancy of the vessel would probably have
been worth more than a million dollars, and with
salvation so near ahead, we were inclined to make every effort
to save it all.  Our jewels were inestimable, and no
serious burden, and would, of course, either be saved
entirely, or go to the bottom with us.

On we flew, now skimming so close against the waves
that we could hear the spray as it dashed against the
bottom, but we were rushing upon the island with terrific
speed.  We could see now that it was well clothed with
foliage, and that a clean, flat beach lay before us, where we
could land without difficulty, if we could only reach it.
On and on we swept, but each dash of the waves was
more ominous.  At last a great white swell raised us
bodily; would we sink with it?  No, we were still a few
feet above the sea, but the water had retarded our
progress, and the vessel trembled violently in recovering
herself.  On again; but now every wave was slamming
against our bottom, and throwing us up and down with a
violence that seemed as if it must destroy us, if
continued for more than a minute.  Slam, bang, crash, as we
bounded from wave to wave, and steadily settling between
them, and yet how far away the island looked.  We were
clinging to the rail for dear life, not daring to go below
for fear of being drowned, and holding on above lest we
be knocked overboard.  Suddenly Torrence left me, and
rushed down the ladder at the risk of his life.

"Let's pour a barrel of oil over the water!" he shouted.

I was with him in a minute, and together we emptied
the remains of our oil cask over the water.  The effect
was instantaneous.  The waves subsided at once, and we
found ourselves floating a few feet above the surface.  It
now seemed possible to reach the shore.  Another
minute decided the question, as we checked speed suddenly,
and then dropped gently upon the beach.  We had
conquered, but where had we landed at last?

Examining our charts, with which we were amply
provided, we discovered that the island to which we had
escaped was not mentioned among them.  It does not
belong to any of the archipelagoes in this part of the
world, and is situated hundreds of miles from its nearest
neighbor, in a region clear out of the track of vessels,
being in long. 113.40 west—lat. 26.30 south.  It is
uninhabited, and surrounded by a reef of rocks, and
exceedingly dangerous to approach by vessels.

We made a thorough examination of the machinery,
and our fears were confirmed.  While the air ship is
intact in every part save one, that one is just beyond our
power to repair.  In a mechanical laboratory this article
could be replaced in a couple of hours, but here, alas, we
have not the necessary conditions.

"It is a trifle," said Torrence, "and I should have
brought a duplicate, but it is a trifle which has quite
undone us!"

His words were ominous; more so than I appreciated
at first, but as time continues to pass without bringing
relief, their real significance is forced upon me.

We have been here now for more than a year, having
landed upon the 8th of August, 1894, while it is now the
20th of September, 1895.  Fortunately our island is well
supplied with fruits and fish, or we should be in even
sadder plight than we are.  It seems incredible that we
should have traversed so great a portion of the earth's
surface, and skimmed her interior from pole to pole, to
find ourselves at last stranded upon this lonely shore,
where the sight of a sail has never relieved the monotony
of our solitude.  It does indeed look as though
Providence guarded the knowledge of our wonderful secret
from the world at large, else why should we not have
been permitted to carry it a little further.

I have written this record of our adventures, and shall
now seal it up carefully in a cask and consign it to the
waters when the wind blows off shore, in the hope that it
will be carried out to the track of vessels, and picked up
by some passing craft, and so be the means of bringing
us aid, and of conveying the news of our wonderful
discovery to the world.

All day the wind has been blowing hard off shore, and
the time has come to start the cask upon its doubtful
voyage.  Everything is ready; and in less than an hour
earth's greatest secret will be cast upon the waters.  May
it bring us relief.

.. class:: noindent white-space-pre-line

   TORRENCE ATTLEBRIDGE,
   GURTHRIE ATTLEBRIDGE,

.. vspace:: 3

.. class:: center

   THE END.

.. vspace:: 4

.. class:: center white-space-pre-line

   \*      \*      \*      \*      \*      \*      \*      \*

.. vspace:: 4

.. class:: center large bold

   SCIENCE FICTION

.. class:: noindent white-space-pre-line

About, Edmond.  The Man with the Broken Ear.  1872
Allen, Grant.  The British Barbarians: A Hill-Top Novel.  1895
Arnold, Edwin L.  Lieut. Gullivar Jones: His Vacation.  1905
Ash, Fenton.  A Trip to Mars.  1909
Aubrey, Frank.  A Queen of Atlantis.  1899
Bargone, Charles (Claude Farrere, pseud.).  Useless Hands.  [1926]
Beale, Charles Willing.  The Secret of the Earth.  1899
Bell, Eric Temple (John Taine, pseud.).  Before the Dawn.  1934
Benson, Robert Hugh.  Lord of the World.  1908
Beresford, J. D.  The Hampdenshire Wonder.  1911
Bradshaw, William R.  The Goddess of Atvatabar.  1892
Capek, Karel.  Krakatit.  1925
Chambers, Robert W.  The Gay Rebellion.  1913
Colomb, P. et al.  The Great War of 189-.  1893
Cook, William Wallace.  Adrift in the Unknown, n.d.
Cummings, Ray.  The Man Who Mastered Time.  1929
[DeMille, James].  A Strange Manuscript Found in a Copper Cylinder.  1888
Dixon, Thomas.  The Fall of a Nation: A Sequel to the Birth of a Nation.  1916
England, George Allan.  The Golden Blight.  1916
Fawcett, E. Douglas.  Hartmann the Anarchist.  1893
Flammarion, Camille.  Omega: The Last Days of the World.  1894
Grant, Robert et al.  The King's Men: A Tale of To-Morrow.  1884
Grautoff, Ferdinand Heinrich (Parabellum, pseud.).  Banzai!  1909
Graves, C. L. and E. V. Lucas.  The War of the Wenuses.  1898
Greer, Tom.  A Modern Daedalus.  [1887]
Griffith, George.  A Honeymoon in Space.  1901
Grousset, Paschal (A. Laurie, pseud.).  The Conquest of the Moon.  1894
Haggard, H. Rider.  When the World Shook.  1919
Hernaman-Johnson, F.  The Polyphemes.  1906
Hyne, C. J. Cutcliffe.  Empire of the World.  [1910]
In The Future.  [1875]
Jane, Fred T.  The Violet Flame.  1899
Jefferies, Richard.  After London; Or, Wild England.  1885
Le Queux, William.  The Great White Queen.  [1896]
London, Jack.  The Scarlet Plague.   1915
Mitchell, John Ames.  Drowsy.  1917
Morris, Ralph.  The Life and Astonishing Adventures of John Daniel.  1751
Newcomb, Simon.  His Wisdom The Defender: A Story.  1900
Paine, Albert Bigelow.  The Great White Way.  1901
Pendray, Edward (Gawain Edwards, pseud.).  The Earth-Tube.  1929
Reginald, R. and Douglas Menville.  Ancestral Voices: An Anthology of Early Science Fiction.  1974
Russell, W. Clark.  The Frozen Pirate.  2 vols. in 1.  1887
Shiel, M. P.  The Lord of the Sea.  1901
Symmes, John Cleaves (Captain Adam Seaborn, pseud.).  Symzonia.  1820
Train, Arthur and Robert W. Wood.  The Man Who Rocked the Earth.  1915
Waterloo, Stanley.  The Story of Ab: A Tale of the Time of the Cave Man.  1903
White, Stewart E. and Samuel H. Adams.  The Mystery.  1907
Wicks, Mark.  To Mars Via the Moon.  1911
Wright, Sydney Fowler.  Deluge: A Romance and Dawn.  2 vols. in 1.  1928/1929

.. vspace:: 6

.. pgfooter::